#i guess this is one of those moments where if u have a blood kink or something it could come in handy

[sukugo]

pussy healer whose discharge has healing properties and uses that to heal injuries

[bratkook]

deep six: watch yourself (m) jjk.

You wanna know what Zeus said to Narcissus, you’d better watch yourself.

part one. ao3 . v-day drabble. prequel

pairing. biker!jk x reader genre. angst, smut, fluff warnings. violence in forms of fist fighting, blood, depictions of murder, use of knives, use of guns, mentions of selling drugs, corrupt cops, breaking of alliances, deep six forgets about their golden rules for a brief moment of chaos and revenge (this is a biker gang au please don’t read this if any of the above is triggering), infidelity, minho is lowkey very abusive but no surprise there, smut in forms of: oral sex (m. & f. receiving), face fucking, fingering, he’s still wearing those mf SIX rings, rough sex thats still super lovey, unprotected sex, riding, spanking, overstimulation, multiple orgasms, brief cockwarming, nipple play, love kink!!!, slight possessiveness, spit kink, missionary bc his face is pretty 🥺, he has a gold chain on, sweet loving biker gang!jungkook is back 😌 word count. 29k author’s note. to celebrate the love deep six got, I decided to expand the story and add a second part! (i know this is a lot longer than the first part but i had to add more backstory since pt 1 was just smut w. minimal plot lol) i’m open to doing small drabbles if you request any bc i love this couple sm. thank u all for loving the first part & i hope you love the second just as much. please...hit up my inbox and let me know your thoughts on this, it goes a long way! ily all byeee beta reader. @taestybae​ thank you for being an irl angel and checking me on my tenses, wonky punctuation and any possible plot holes while simultaneously hyping up the story in your comments and erasing any doubts i had hahaha you’re the best ilu ❣️

Chaos. Pure fucking chaos.

The minute you get Seulgi’s text that stated that simple word, it’s as if you forget how to breathe, your lungs no longer working on autopilot as you start to choke, ready to pound onto your chest with your fist to get your lungs to wake up. It’s Jungkook’s hand placed on your shoulder that allows you to get that first breath of air, gulping it down like your life depended on it, lungs burning as you gasp. 

“Relax, breathe. What’s going on?”

“Minho, I think Minho knows.” It’s a guess really, her text didn’t explain much, but the way he had blown up your phone only leads you to believe that he was well aware that you were missing and Minho didn’t take well to misplacing his things.

Jungkook doesn’t know what course of action would be most beneficial, if Minho does in fact know, would it be best to simply keep you here, or would that make it all worse? He really needs Seokjin to answer the phone but it continues to ring, the rhythmic vibrations droning out until it eventually leads to his voicemail. That alone isn’t a good sign but Jungkook can’t allow himself to panic or assume the worst, especially when you currently look on the verge of passing out or throwing up.

“Call Seulgi,” he instructs, keeping his voice calm and level while he roams the room and picks up your discarded clothing. Jungkook knew that although your club and the Vagos had some form of loyalty with each other, your friendship with Seulgi laid deeper than the club itself.

“Right, you’re right,” you stutter out, quickly dialing her number and putting it on speaker, not trusting your shaky hands to hold your device by your ear. Jungkook does his best to dress you in your seated position, gently securing the straps to your bra on and helping you slide into your shirt, your own hands grabbing onto your underwear and sliding them on, nearly jumping when Seulgi’s voice cuts through the air.

“Where the fuck are you?” Her voice sounds tense, muffled by her hand cupped over her mouth to help cut out the noise of the mayhem around her. Minho had in fact made heads roll, beating the orange haired Angel to a pulp while his minions threatened any of the members who tried to step in and help the poor boy. Minho might have taken it too far, Seulgi wasn’t even sure what the boy’s condition was once Minho was done with him, but the second he turned around and tried to walk back to his bike was when the members of Hell’s Angels finally jumped in. With knives and guns no longer pointed in their direction they weren’t going to let Minho get away without trying to take a stand and that's when mayhem ensued.

“Jungkook’s house, is Minho looking for me?” You’re standing now, stepping into your skirt and your shoes and following Jungkook out of his room.

“He thinks you’re with me.” She’s currently deep in the outskirts of the meetup, by all the shrubs and trees trying her best to remain unseen. Once a full on brawl let loose it was only a matter of time before other clubs jumped in. Considering the two of you stuck together during these meets, Seulgi knew if she followed behind her club Minho would know you were gone so she went against her own rules and hid out to keep you safe.

She wasn’t sure what was going on anymore, a few clubs had rode out the second the violence was overstepped and all she could see from her spot was a glowing light of what she could only assume was a bike set ablaze. 

“I need to approach him before he comes looking for you or it’s gonna get ugly, I’m sending you an address to a warehouse the Vagos use.” It’s the first place Seulgi can think of, the location just close enough to the meet for Minho to believe she was able to drop you off and come back. “I swear to god Y/N you better haul ass there because if Minho gets there before you, it’s both of our asses on the line.”

The call gets cut off immediately, your phone buzzing in your hand as she sends the location, a skew of numbers that your brain can’t unscramble but luckily Jungkook spots the text over your shoulder and doesn’t need to be told twice before he’s leading you out of his house. He knew exactly what warehouse it was, deep in Vagos territory, used as a cover up for arms dealing. 

On a normal day you wouldn’t be caught dead riding on his bike through these streets but considering it was a meet day you knew the rules would be more lax, add the brawl and mayhem that just went down and you’re confident in knowing they’ll have other priorities more important than focusing on you riding behind a Six. 

“Fuck, I’m dead,” you mumble, letting Jungkook guide you onto the bike, eyes focused on the pavement of his driveway as he slid the helmet over your head, gently clasping it under your chin and tapping the top of it in an effort to make you smile. 

“You’re gonna be fine baby,” he reassures you, swinging a leg over to straddle the bike and turning it on. Jungkook lets out a small breath as he clasps your shaky hands, wrapping them tightly around his waist until you’re secured. “Just hold on okay?”

Your grip only tightens as he accelerates the bike, taking off onto the road, the loud rumble of the motor piercing through the air as the wind slices against you. The scenery blurs around you as he speeds through the streets, not even realizing when he had gotten onto the highway, the determination of getting you to the warehouse before Minho making him push his bike even further. 

Jungkook has never been more thankful for driving through this shitty part of town, the minimal cars allowing him to cut corners with ease, coming to a halt a few feet away from the warehouse Seulgi had sent you to in record time. 

“Okay, it's up there.” Jungkook can feel your hands tighten around him despite the bike being at a stand still, your fear keeping you rooted in place. It's not until his own hands come up to rest over yours that you finally uncurl your fingers and loosen your grip. “You have to go baby, I’ll see you soon okay?”

With great hesitation you unwrap your arms from his waist, undoing the straps from the helmet and handing it to him as you slide off the back of his Vulcan. He tries his best to keep a smile on his face when he eyes your nervous form, how your hands tug at your skirt while you stand beside him, the gentle way you place your palm on his shoulder as you lean in for a quick kiss, repeating the same words once you pull back. “I’ll see you soon Guk.”

Jungkook’s hands tighten around the throttle as you utter the words, his lips tingling from the simple kiss but the sour taste remains on his tongue at the small possibility that he won’t be seeing you soon if Minho has figured you out. Hes going to get you out of there, regardless of how messy it would get, he had promised you an out and he was going to do it. 

It takes self restraint to not haul you back onto his bike and take off, leaving this whole thing behind and starting anew but Jungkook knows it can’t play out like that. He had to be smart, be fifty steps ahead of Minho and his explosive mentality. If he acted on pure instinct it wouldn’t just be you and him on the line but Deep Six as a whole as well. 

Jungkook can feel his resolve cracking so he’s grateful when you turn around and make your way towards the building, the growing space making his mind settle. Your feet urge you to speed up until you’re nearly sprinting as you reach the gate, inputting the code Seulgi gave you and stepping inside, relieved that you weren’t instantly greeted by your psycho boyfriend’s voice. 

Jungkook’s Vulcan cuts through the silence as he revs the engine, antsy fingers clutching his throttle, not relaxing until you’re safe. He only takes off the second you step inside, not wanting to test his luck anymore tonight, if Minho saw him lingering around he wouldn’t be as quick to shrug it off, and being caught in a fight on Vago territory was not something he wanted to add to the list of chaos today. 

You hear the rumble of his bike fade away as he makes his way back home, the pounding in your chest only calming down when you know he’s far enough to avoid suspicion if a Cobra spotted him. 

A small sigh leaves your mouth in a cloud as your breath meets the cold air, leaning your back against the exterior wall of the warehouse, refusing to step inside, not wanting to see whatever skeletons the Vagos had buried in here. Your hands continue to shake at your sides while you wait, fingers trembling as you text Seulgi to notify her that you were at the warehouse, hitting send just as another engine fills the air. 

This time it’s Minho who rides through the open gate, eyes roaming the open lot until he spots you pressed against the side of the building, hidden in the shadows. The glow your phone casts onto your face dims out as you lock the device and stand up straight, taking a cautious step towards him, still unaware of where you stood on his hit list. 

“When did you leave?” His voice drawls out in that lazy way that shows he didn’t really care, shoes crunching the rocks in his path as he gets off his bike and gets closer to you, lit cigarette hanging off his lips. His face looks skeptical, eyes slightly narrowed as he observes you, wanting to catch anything you do or say that could reveal any lies you might be telling. Minho was suspicious and paranoid by nature, it was the main reason he was so quick to start fights so you know to pick your words wisely to avoid digging yourself deeper. 

“Once it became too violent.” Your voice is meek, the genuine fear of being caught in a lie making your voice shake, but Minho contributes it to the scene that he thinks you just witnessed happened at the meet. It makes his face light up as he recalls it, your ass successfully saved now that he can only think of himself, stretching his sore fingers out that ached from the constant punches thrown. 

“Did you see the way the Deep Six fuckers bolted out of there? Like a swarm of rats, fucking pussies.” He pulls the cigarette away from his lips as he laughs, eyes staring off into the distance as a genuine smile spreads on his face, the pride he felt after successfully beating people into submission evident. 

It disgusts you, your lips pulling together to prevent your distaste from spilling out, spewing just how you feel out into the open but you bite your tongue. Minho must be expecting a response, at your silence he cocks an eyebrow and glances down at you, his frame towers over you, only making you feel smaller as his eyes harden. His cheeks hollow out as he takes a practiced puff, cherry lighting up as he inhales, smoke snaking out of his lips and into his nostrils as he glowers down at you, blowing the excess directly into your face. 

“What’s got you so tight lipped?” he ponders, a large ringed hand coming up to cup your cheek, cold eyes looking over your features. Your head is stiff in his grasp, jaw tensing up when he tilts it slightly, exposing the stupid hickey Jungkook gave you earlier in the night.

You avert your eyes when he spots it, heart dropping in your chest as you expect whatever explosive response he’s going to have. It's almost impossible for your mind to not think about how this could go down, an argument with him in an empty lot while he had adrenaline still coursing through his veins only made your stomach twist. 

Instead, Minho simply laughs, releasing your cheek as he prods at the blossomed bruise, ignoring your wince of pain. “Wow, didn’t realize I marked you up so good earlier.”

Your heart resumes its normal rhythm at his ignorance, assuming the sloppy sucks and kisses he had done hours prior were the sole cause of the hickey Jungkook was fully responsible for. You couldn’t let him talk further on it, scared he’d put the pieces together and realize there was no way he did that to you so you guide the conversation back to him. 

“You know I get shaken up when you pull things like this, Minho.”

He scoffs now, eyes rolling as he stares down at you, always hating when you’d attempt to kill his mood. This was a call for celebration dammit, getting the Angels to give up some of their territory in return for attempting to sling on Cobra grounds was a win for him. So what if he had to use his fists and make someone a little bloody to get his way, you weren’t going to bring him down. 

“Lighten up sweetheart, Seulgi told me you got out of there before the worst happened.” He tosses the butt of his smoke down onto the floor, crushing it with the heel of his shoe. 

His dismissive tone irks you, crossing your arms under your chest as you narrow your eyes at him, needing to keep up your demeanor, grasping at straws to come up with phrases to solidify your alibi. 

“So you prefer me walking through this part of town alone in order for you to kick some teeth in?” Your words have the right affect on him, he knew this was Vagos territory and although the clubs ran together their loyalty lies within each other, you were essentially free reign if you ever stepped foot here without him or Seulgi at your side. It wasn’t just them you had to be wary of though, all it would take would be a member of a smaller neighboring gang to spot you walking on this side of town with a Cobra jacket for them to decide to make a statement at your expense. 

It was as if you had a big fat target on you, a giant illuminated sign with an arrow pointed right at you, free for their taking. Minho knew this, it was the main reason he never let you stray too far onto unfamiliar territory, why he preferred to have you right by his side unless you were doing runs for the Cobras on neutral grounds. 

But something about your statement didn’t settle into his mind right and after a few moments it clicks. How could you tell him you walked here alone when Seulgi had said she drove you here herself, allowing you into the warehouse before returning to her club. 

You’re lying. 

To what extent, he’s not entirely sure, but he doesn’t allow you to see it. A simple shrug is all he gives you, the act of nonchalance sent your way as he walks back and straddles his bike, needing to get out of here before his anger made him act irrationally. Knowing better than to push his buttons you follow him instantly. 

“Maybe next time you’ll stick around and watch the show then.” He watches your reaction intently, looking for any twitch of your face or fidget of your hands but you’ve got your best poker face on, only nodding despite wanting to scream every curse word and secret into his face. 

You could never do that, all it takes is one look for him to keep you pliant and submissive. His cold eyes pierce through you, commanding you to hop onto the back, and like clockwork you do as he asks. As you settle on the seat, your small hands wrapping around his waist, he feels like his skin burns at your touch, the anger in his gut growing from catching you in a tiny lie. 

Minho liked to think he wasn’t stupid, he was the leader of the Cobras for a reason, so he knew that behind that white lie were layers of secrets he was dying to peel back. His jaw tenses as he revs the engine once, chuckling at the way your hands grip him tighter in shock, fingers digging into him as he takes off, mind already whirring at following your trail of lies. 

The switch in his trust comes instantly, so fast it gives you whiplash, leaves you standing there in shock as you wait to see if he’s joking when he tells you you’re not allowed to leave the clubhouse without someone by your side. It trickles into him confiscating your phone, desperate to catch a stray text or forbidden phone call that would catch you in your lies, but Jungkook knows better than to text you unannounced. 

The only silver lining to this all is getting a much needed break from Minho, no longer having to go home with him on the nights he had business to attend to. With his added paranoia he’s basically shackled you to the clubhouse, forcing the hangouts for the Cobras to babysit you and ensure you wouldn’t wander off in the middle of the night. He had no faith that you wouldn’t up and leave if you were left alone. 

He never explicitly told you he suspected you of lying to him, making up some bullshit about wanting to keep you safe after hearing news of a neighboring gang causing more mayhem than the Cobras did, but you sensed the truth. The guilt you felt kept you from questioning him, from fighting back and digging yourself deeper into the grave you knew you were sinking into. 

Choosing to bear through it in silence, desperate to contact Jungkook but you know you need to be cautious, play your cards right in order for it to not blow up in your face. You had faith in Jungkook, trusting him when he said he’d get you out of here despite it all, hoping he was thinking of ways to do so as you lay on the lone bed in one of the extra rooms in the clubhouse, feeling like a grounded teenager. 

The sound of chatter can be heard through the closed door, the hangouts put on warden duty awake and lounging in the main room, their laughter flowing through the crack under the door. 

Considering the spare rooms in this clubhouse are only meant for members too drunk to ride home at night they’re not the most inviting, a cheap bed frame and plain sheets are the only things provided to make it decent enough. It’s a stark contrast from the spare rooms at Deep Six’s clubhouse, made to feel like actual bedrooms instead of run down sheds. 

The longer you lay here the dirtier you feel, hauling yourself up and choosing to exit the room altogether. Your nerves are settled with the fact that no actual members of the Cobras are within these walls now, just hangouts that are too scared to take any wrong step and lose their rank to treat you unfairly. Having been in your shackles for a few weeks now you’d grown familiar with them, comfortable enough to know which ones you could talk to in order to pass the time. 

The sounds of whatever television show is playing fills the main room, the blue light of the large television mixing with the warm glow of the light of the kitchen area a few feet away. One familiar tall figure stands there with his back facing you, hunched over as he makes himself a late night snack, the other two sit on the couch, eyeing you as you walk past them. 

With a small wave in their direction they avert their eyes and go back to watching their show, no longer interested in where you were going since you didn’t look like you were dressed to bolt out of here. You weren’t stupid enough to think that if you actually tried to run right now they weren’t instructed to do whatever it took to keep you here. 

Instead of heading for the main door like you desperately craved, you turn and approach the kitchen area, sneaking up on the man slicing his sandwich diagonally in half. 

“Can I have one?”

The man gasps as he clutches the handle of the knife, nearly dropping it in shock at the close proximity of your voice, coming from his left as you settle beside him. “I thought you were asleep.”

“Don’t tell me you can actually sleep on those cardboard mattresses?”

He takes good care in putting the knife away in a spot you can’t reach, splitting his sandwich in half and handing you the smaller side with a grin that showcases the dimples in his cheeks. “When you’re used to sleeping on the dirt, cardboard feels like heaven Y/N.”

You take the sad looking sandwich from him with a shrug, fingers squishing the untoasted bread before bringing it to your mouth for a bite, the first actual meal you’ve had all day since you pulled a hunger strike whenever Minho tried to feed you. 

“You need to start toasting your bread Soobin.” It sticks to the roof of your mouth uncomfortably, tongue smacking against it to get it off as you chew but he just laughs, taking a massive bite with ease. 

“Why don’t you make your own sandwiches then?” he retorts, grabbing a water from the fridge to hand to you before walking towards the large table a few feet away. 

“Did you forget the unspoken rule that I’m not allowed to be around the knives?” It’s not a rule Minho had told you himself but considering you had tried to use a knife days prior only to have it yanked out of your grasp, plus the way he had just made sure to keep the knife far away from you, it spelled it out for you. 

Soobin pretends he doesn’t hear you, acting like he was invested in the mumble that droned from the television. You don’t bother repeating yourself, knowing it was pointless to try to get under his skin for your benefit, instead you settle into the chair across from him, eating the sandwich in peace as you eye the clock hung on the wall behind him. 

It states the time being 1:27 in the morning and as you stare at the ticking hands you can’t help but wonder what Jungkook was doing right this second. Was he cradling his phone hoping you’d text him? Maybe he was sat awake thinking of a plan of escape, better yet maybe he was on his way here now, ready to bust you out of here–

“So, what did you do?” Soobin’s whispered question pulls you out of your fantasy, eyes drifting down from the clock to meet his curious ones. He looks like he’s nervous for even asking, head lowered and inched closer to you to prevent the others from listening. 

“What?”

“You know,” he waves his hand around, “you must have done something for them to put you on lockdown like this.” Soobin is new to the club but he isn’t dumb, it doesn’t take much guessing to come to the conclusion that for you to have a herd of people watching your every move, not being allowed to use a knife, you must have done something disgraceful in order to get this treatment despite being the leader’s girlfriend. 

“I’ll tell you if you tell me something first.” His eyes narrow at your proposition, his childish need for wanting gossip outweighing anything else as he nods in agreement. “Why are you here? No bullshit, the truth.”

You had known him for two months, having seen him around a little bit prior to you being put on lockdown, but ever since being forced to be in close proximity to him you couldn’t fathom how a boy like Soobin found himself tangled around Cobras. 

He hesitates for a second, eyes looking over to the other boys on the couch but when he notices they’re too engrossed in their own conversation he looks back at you with a sigh. 

“My family.” That gets your attention, resting your chin on your palm as you stare at him, needing him to elaborate further and he does. “My mom’s really sick, she has been for a while and you know how it goes, the bills don’t really wait for anyone and before we knew it we lost everything.”

His voice is quiet now, almost like he’s scared to admit the reason why he’s here isn’t because he’s some violence craving fiend. “It’s just us and my sister and part time jobs weren’t cutting it anymore so meeting Minho was kind of a blessing.”

You snort at that, the thought of meeting Minho being considered a blessing sounding like an absolute joke, but in his case it was the unfortunate truth. “You know you get nothing as a hangout right?”

Soobin knows this, lips pursed together as he nods in understanding, fully aware that the little he has done now had left him with absolutely nothing to show for but he was patient. “If I play my cards right it’ll be worth it.”

All he had to do was prove his worth, show how loyal he was. If he managed to gain Minho’s trust he would be golden, ranked higher and in turn getting cuts of whatever profit was made. As you look at Soobin now, it's hard to picture him getting involved in any of it. You could only hope he’d stick to the gambling rings the Cobras had spread out, not wanting to picture him dealing with weapons and drugs, or the more vile side of things that you didn’t even want to think about. 

“I’ll pocket the money and it’ll all go to my mom and sister.” His words make him sound so sure of himself. It's almost like he can see the future splayed out in front of him, see it all so vividly it leaves you wanting to ask him what he saw happening to you. 

“Well, you better make sure you keep a close eye on me or that plan’s gonna go to shit.” Is the bitter response you throw his way, the chair scraping the floor as you stand up from your spot, ready to leave. 

“Wait, you didn’t tell me what you did.”

With both palms pressed onto the table you sigh in defeat, looking down at his seated frame with tired eyes. “I didn’t do anything Soobin. Goodnight.”

Even though his mind tells him not to believe you, convinced that you must be lying to him to conceal the true atrocities you did, his gut tells him to trust you. It’s that same gut feeling that serves as your blessing in disguise, maybe it was coincidental or maybe Minho just blindly trusted Soobin. But after another week of the hangouts being put on warden duty Soobin is chosen as head babysitter.

It worked for you though, you were able to tolerate him more than the others and you can tell he trusted you by the way he wasn’t quick to keep a hand tucked in his back pocket when you walked too fast. You’d like to think Soobin wouldn’t have the balls to shoot you if ordered to, and that same faith is what sparks the brilliant idea in your head.

Approaching Minho as he lingers outside of the clubhouse with a handful of members around him fills your stomach with nerves. You’ve dealt with his personality for years, knowing just the right way to talk to him to get what you want in some form or another but the closer you get to him the more you feel like you’ll throw up. Gone were the days where you could butter him up with a sweet smile, convincing him to allow you to slip away for brief moments. It was a small taste of freedom that you took for granted, knowing you could no longer ask him for something as simple as going to the store before setting him off.

Before he can spot you approaching you lose your confidence, swiftly turning around and heading back inside. You don’t get very far, colliding into a solid form and stumbling back, hands grabbing your shoulders to keep you steady. 

“Woah, where are you going?”

Soobin’s voice meets your ears and you furrow your brows in annoyance. “Jesus, do you have to follow me around like a lost puppy?”

He takes no offence to your words and just laughs, smiling down at you as he releases your shoulders and shrugs. “I mean, it’s sort of my job now.”

“Right.” He takes note of the sour look on your face as you side step him, arms crossed over your chest as you continue down your path. His conscience doesn’t allow him to let you go far, knowing your mood hadn’t gone down just because he was behind you. 

“Wait, what’s wrong?” His long legs catch up to you in no time, stopping you once more a few feet away from the door, a genuine look of concern on his face and as you spot it you know you can use it in your favor. 

“Sorry,” you sigh, softening your features as you look up at him once more. “I just haven’t been able to go to the store recently to get stuff I need, and it’s that time of the month, and I’ve been craving this snack I always get so I’m a little irritable.”

Soobin can only nod in understanding, eyes wide as he tries to pretend like he’s not affected by the information you just told him. Of course you weren’t actually on your period but you were going to use the stereotypical mood swings to your advantage. 

“Oh, I can go get them for you if you want?”

It almost hurts you to know you’re using his sympathy to manipulate him but you have to think of the bigger picture here. “Really?” Your eyes are hopeful when he nods, a genuine smile on his face as he does so. “Okay, it's pretty hard to find but they sell it at this store on the corner of 41st and Cypress.”

He looks a little wary now, not because of the store's location but because he knew if he somehow managed to bring back the wrong thing he’d only upset you further. The last thing he needed was for you to yell at him over candy, that’d be an embarrassing way to get knocked down a few ranks. 

“You know what, why don’t you come with me to make sure I get the right ones.” Those words are your ticket and you’re hoping your eyes don’t reveal your true intentions as he utters them. “Here, put in the address and I’ll go tell Minho we’re gonna do a quick run.”

As he pulls out his phone you swear there’s a golden glow surrounding it, an angelic symphony playing out as you grab the device between your fingers, no longer paying him any attention as he turns back to notify Minho. It feels odd to hold a phone after weeks of not using yours but the second he’s gone you act fast, opening up a new message and typing in Jungkook’s number by memory. 

unknown 5:39pm : it’s Y/N, meet me at the bodega on 41st in 20 minutes. don’t text back. 

After hitting send and seeing it was marked as delivered, you delete the message entirely, going onto his maps and entering the address just as he comes back, a pair of keys in his hands from a bike Minho had allowed him to use. It irks you initially, recognizing the keys to belong to the bike that was typically reserved for you to ride but considering those privileges had been revoked you could only bite your tongue. 

“Minho said this bike is your favorite.” Soobin twirls the key around his fingers, not catching the way you glare at them as they spin around. Of course Minho would say that, and as you take a glance in his direction you spot him already staring at you, a cold look in his eyes as he mouths out a phrase you recognize too well. 

Behave. 

“Yeah, it is.” You reply after forcing yourself to look away from his dead eyed look, giving Soobin a cheerful smile as you both approach the bike in question. It was parked between all the others, nestled in the sides from not being used recently but he’s able to pull it out with ease. 

“He didn’t say anything?” Your question is quiet as he walks the bike out, handing you the helmet hooked onto the handle. It’s dusty and scratched up but it’s familiar so you strap it on with a small breath of relief. 

Soobin wasn’t going to tell you that he said to watch you like a hawk, how he had threatened him that any funny business happening would have his head on the chopping block. He hoped he could trust you, and as he settles onto the bike and waits for you to slide behind him before turning it on, he’s only able to mumble out a ��nope’ before taking off. 

You're grateful the ride is bumpy, able to conceal the nervous jitters in your body with every crack on the road, choosing to keep quiet while he observes the directions from the phone perched between the handlebars. Soobin wasn’t too familiar with the area but he knew where the borders of Cobra territory were, having passed them a minute ago, entering what was considered neutral area in a small radius before entering Deep Six grounds. 

As he navigates through the empty streets you don’t spot other riders nearby, the two of you sticking out like sore thumbs as you make your way uptown. The small hope you had to see Jungkook dims down when the bodega comes into view and you don’t spot his black Vulcan perched outside in it’s usual spot. 

“Damn, you really come all the way out here for some candy?” Soobin jokes as he turns the bike off, pushing out the kickstand before sliding off his own helmet. 

“Yeah, it’s the best.” You’re distracted as you get off the bike, unclasping your helmet as you look around, hoping to see him hidden in the outskirts somewhere but he’s nowhere to be found. 

“C’mon.” Soobin stands at the door now, the light jingling of the bells grabbing your attention as he holds it open for you. With a final look you hang the helmet off the side and reluctantly step into the shop behind him. He’s none the wiser as he makes a beeline towards the candy aisle, determined to know exactly what snack was the one that would push you over the edge if you couldn’t find it. 

He stands in the middle of the aisle with his hands on his hips, browsing the assortment of candy until he finds the one he personally likes. When you reach for the pack of sour straws he laughs with a teasing smile on his face. “Really, sour straws? You know they sell these at the convenience store a few blocks away right?”

The door bells jingle as someone steps into the shop and you can’t stop yourself from turning around to spot who it is, disappointment evident on your features when it's just a random man buying cigarettes. Soobin eyes you carefully now, standing straighter as he watches the way your hands fidget as you hold the candy, lips pursed together as you try to get your nerves to settle. 

“This flavor’s hard to come by.” You stick to your lie as you look back at him, grabbing another pack of them for good measure before walking passed him to reach the refrigerated section. He’s not going to fight you on it, having grown up around just women he knows better than to try to tell you otherwise when you had already stated you were irritable. 

Soobin, being as gullible as he is, just follows you through the store as you kill time, grabbing the case of beer along with your candy before going up to the counter to pay. Your heart starts to race at how quick this was going, you were used to going on these runs alone, able to roam the aisles for as long as you wanted without someone tapping at their watch for you to hurry up. 

“Did you want something else?” He wonders when you don’t move from your spot beside the beers, his brows are furrowed on his forehead but when the sound of another bike fills the air and your face looks relieved, it suddenly falls into place for him. 

Soobin frowns as he approaches the glass doors, peering out of them and seeing Jungkook perched on top of his black Vulcan, parked right beside your bike. He’s not well versed on the neighboring gangs and couldn’t pinpoint someone by their face alone but the massive tombstone patch Jungkook has sewn onto his arms is telling enough.

As he turns to face you, seeing the guilt written all over your face, he feels completely betrayed. “You lied to me.”

“Soobin no–“

“Dragging me here to meet with a fucking Six? Really Y/N, do you want me to get my head chopped off?” He sounds more panicked than angry, already picturing getting kicked off the low rank he had just gotten to, Minho’s threats ringing in his ears in a pitch so high it makes his head hurt. What was he supposed to do now, haul you out of there kicking and screaming?

Jungkook stays perched on his bike, staring at his phone in thought, he recognized your bike instantly as he pulled up. His instinct wants him to storm into the store just to see you but he knows you weren’t alone inside the shop. There had to be a way to enter without causing a scene, act nonchalant and just hope that whoever you were with wasn’t hellbent on serving his head on a silver platter. 

“That’s not going to happen as long as you don’t tell Minho, please just give me five minutes.” You plead with Soobin, you just had to tell Jungkook you were okay, needing to see his face after weeks of being put on lockdown, missing the carefree atmosphere that came with being around him. 

“Are you cheating on Minho?” He asks in a whisper, face contorted in confusion when you roll your lips together, not being able to even imagine that being a possibility despite the way you’ve been treated the past month and a half. “Why?”

The frustration is evident in your features at his question, angry tears welling up at having to confess your lies to someone new, the guilt eating away at you once more. “Do you really have to ask me why? It’s not a secret that he’s a piece of shit, Soobin. Look at how he treats me, he has me on a leash and you’re helping him!”

Your words have the right effect on him, lips turning down into a frown when he understands how true your statement is, how he’s been following you around like a lost puppy, obeying orders to watch you like a hawk as if you weren’t a human being. 

Jungkook hops off his bike now, slowly approaching the entrance with caution when he notices Soobin standing guard at the door, there's a brief moment when he wonders if this was a setup when he doesn’t instantly spot you through the doors. His eyes follow the hand that’s clutched onto the door handle, reaching the baby patch on his arm that showcases his rank as a hangout for the Cobras and it calms his suspicions instantly. 

As he looks to the right and spots you a few feet away his excitement is short-lived when he sees the slight panic on your face. For all he knew the hangout was just as unhinged as Minho, that mentality is what prevents him from yanking the door open and going in guns blazing. 

Your heart flutters when you realize he’s here, seeing him standing behind Soobin with only the door blocking you from each other. He was too close for this to all go down the drain, your mind spinning to think of what to say for Soobin to allow you to see him, to promise you he wouldn’t rat on you the minute you got back to the club house. 

“I’m gonna get out of this Soobin, the Cobras are horrible and you know this, help me and I’ll take you with me. Please.”

The idea seems impossible when you speak it out in the open, a life without the Cobras was like a far fetched reality. It was bold of you to think you’d be able to get away, the statistics of previous Cobra members who attempted to leave to start a new life was non-existent. Soobin knows this, the way the promise of loyalty for life was pounded into his head prevented him from even thinking of leaving but, there's so much hope in your voice, eyes pleading with him to agree with you. 

“Minho’s not going to help you take care of your mom and sister, he just cares about himself Soobin. Listen to me, please.”

He can’t find it in himself to jump at your offer, the fear wound too tightly around his spine to make such an impulsive decision but as he turns his head and spots Jungkook a few feet away he just sighs in defeat, hands falling limp by his side as he drops the metaphorical leash he held. 

“I’m gonna take a quick phone call outside.” It’s as good as he can do right now but you’ll take it. When you nod, slightly in disbelief, he’s pushing the door open, refusing to make eye contact with Jungkook as he sidesteps him and walks out of the small store. 

As Jungkook assesses the situation and figures out that Soobin isn’t a direct threat he doesn’t waste any time opening the door and stepping in, waving at the cashier who was familiar with Deep Six members. She takes the hint and steps into the backroom, letting you have a moment alone. 

“Jungkook,” you can barely speak before he’s closing the distance between you and wrapping you in an embrace, arms scooped around you so tightly it pushes the air out of you. 

“Fuck I missed you, are you okay?” His voice is shaky as he whispers into your ear, hands gripping your shoulders as he pulls away, face still lowered to look directly into your eyes. You can tell he’s giving you a once over, making sure you aren’t visibly hurt. Being put in the dark for weeks made his mind go wild on whether or not Minho had put you through the ringer. 

Looking at him quiets every alarm in your head, dulling them down to a serene silence now that he’s here in front of you. In the weeks apart his hair had grown longer, the tips curling by his cheekbones, messed up from the wind due to the speed you know he must have been driving. His wide eyes still hold the same love and adoration they always did as he stares at you, the worn out leather of his jacket making you wish you were back to before, having it draped over your shoulders like a safety blanket. 

“I’m okay.”

He barely believes you, brows pinching together as he cups your face, the familiar chill of his rings on your skin making you smile. Jungkook looks past it though, knowing there was so much you weren’t telling him. “Then what's his deal?” His head motions to the side, letting you know he's talking about Soobin, his tongue fiddling with his lip ring in that nervous habit he did. 

“Minho’s paranoid, I don’t know what I said or did that flipped a switch for him but Soobin’s harmless, he’s just a kid.” It’s the only information you give him, not wanting to worry him further with the knowledge that you were essentially confined to the clubhouse only. 

Jungkook just stares at you, knowing that you’re being sincere but he can’t allow himself to believe that the boy in the Cobra patch is as innocent as you say he is, because at the end of the day he chose to join the gang he wore on his shoulders. He doesn’t know Soobin as well as you do, not knowing his intentions with joining the gang were purely financial. 

“How do we know he’s not gonna throw you under the bus for this?”

“I trust him.” You hope your words are true, the small inkling of fear that he’d turn his back on you to prove his loyalty clawing at your mind. Your answer doesn’t satisfy Jungkook but before he can speak the door jingles again, Soobin stepping into the shop with a stone cold expression, still refusing to look Jungkook in the face. 

“Y/N, we have to go.” He doesn’t elaborate but you know Minho must have called him, the two of you gone for far too long to not raise suspicion. His words are like ice water dumped over you, snapping you back into reality in an instant. 

“Wait, no.” Jungkook is quick to protest, grabbing your hands to prevent you from leaving, standing tall in between you and Soobin to stop him from taking you. It was his own fault the time spent together was minimal, not having seen your text until twenty minutes had passed, having to haul ass over here in a desperate attempt to see you after weeks of radio silence. He couldn’t allow you to slip between his fingers again. “Come with me, I’ve talked to Seokjin and he’s willing to do what it takes to get you out of this.”

You can feel Soobin’s gaze staring you down, pleading you not to leave for his own safety, knowing if he returned to the clubhouse without you by his side Minho wouldn’t even bother asking questions before his rage took over. 

“I can’t, not like this.” Jungkook doesn’t need you to explain why, seeing the way you look up at the younger boy is explanation enough and he doesn’t try to change your mind, knowing that your stubborn and caring mentality wouldn’t allow your mind to be swayed at the direct expense of someone else. 

“Was that his number?” he asks you, missing the way Soobin looks absolutely shocked at the fact that you had used his phone to contact a member of Deep Six. When you nod Jungkook turns to look at him once more. “If you know what’s best for you, the next time I text you with a message for her you better tell her.”

Soobin can only utter a weak ‘okay’, his nerves already on edge from Minho’s threat, the last thing he needed was to be on a neighboring gang’s hit list and even though this went entirely against the rule of loyalty, it was obvious that he really didn’t have a choice. 

Jungkook accepts the shaky nod in agreement, grabbing the items off the counter and thrusting them into Soobin’s arms in a less than gentle manner. “I’ll pay for it, get out of here.”

The hangout wastes no time exiting the store, stuffing the snacks and drinks into the saddlebags on the bike while Jungkook turns to you again. “Next month, I promise.”

It’s a simple promise but you know he means it, by the time the next meet rolled around he’d have a plan for you and it’s enough for you to breathe again. You could handle a few more weeks of torture if it came with a countdown to freedom. 

“Next month.” You repeat in a whisper, eyes falling shut when he bends forward to kiss you, the soft feeling of his cherry sweet lips and cool metal of his lip ring felt on yours being short lived as you pull away, knowing Minho’s temper was already being tested enough. 

Jungkook allows you to slip out of his grasp for a second time, the desire to put Minho in his place making his jaw tense as he feels the anger stirring in his gut. His gaze lingers on you as you approach Soobin with a sorrowful expression, the younger boy not saying anything to you as he just waits for you to strap your helmet on and settle in behind him. 

It feels like you’re taking your last ride as you grip onto his jacket, the initial trust you had that he wouldn’t rat you out withering away the further you got. Believing Soobin held more loyalty for you than for the patch he wore was a mistake, the instant regret you feel weighs heavy on your chest as you realize that you might have just set yourself up. 

That same regret turns into fear when you pull back into the lot of the clubhouse, spotting Minho instantly, still surrounded by fellow members all chatting about who knows what. At the sound of the engine he turns and faces you, the slight flash of relief on his features when he sees you no longer concealed thanks to the alcohol he had consumed. 

If Soobin sold you out now there’d be an audience to witness it all, you could only hope he had an ounce of empathy for you to not do this to you now. 

Reluctantly, your fingers uncurl from their tense position clutching his jacket, slowly sliding off the bike and unclasping your helmet. You can barely look at Soobin as he does the same, occupying yourself with unloading the saddle bags and attempting to get as far away from him by taking the items inside. 

He’s too quick though, long legs allowing him to keep up with you as you shove the beers into the fridge and attempt to make a beeline towards the spare room you had grown to call home. Before you’re even able to sneak between him and the counter his palm is slapping against the wood, a slight wince on his face from the sound he hadn’t intended. 

“No way, we need to talk.” His eyes look conflicted as he stares at you, almost like he’s begging you to convince him not to throw you under, desperately wanting to side with you instead of following the stupid rule about blind loyalty. 

“We can’t right now, Soobin.” Your voice is quiet, your gaze lingering behind him when you spot other members wandering around, not wanting anything you said to be heard by curious ears. 

Luckily he understands, his palm sliding from the countertop as he steps back, lips pursed out in thought. “Tonight then.” 

Even as your palms grow clammy at the thought of laying everything out in the open you know it’s not a question, something you can’t say no to, so you simply nod, your lungs finally working once more as he backs off and walks away as if he didn’t have your dirtiest secret tucked away in his arsenal. 

As you rest against the counter, the small sense of security of finally being alone wears off too soon, it leaves you hunched over with your fists clenched so tightly your nails are leaving indents on your palms. Every small sound has you on edge, worried that Soobin caved, notified Minho of your antics and he was coming to drag you out to make a lesson out of you. 

It’s those same nerves that have you exiting the clubhouse once more with a fake smile plastered on your face, fighting every signal in your body that screams at you to keep your distance as you approach Minho with a cold can of beer in your hand, a peace treaty of sorts. 

Your need to get ahead of Soobin in case he chose to rat you out outweighed your distaste for your boyfriend, greeting him with an uncharacteristic kiss to his cheek. Luckily he’s too enveloped in the conversation at hand to find it suspicious, choosing to sling his arm around you and keep you close in that possessive way he always did. 

Soobin can’t even get himself to watch from his spot as he and the other hangouts finish wiping off the member’s bikes, his own head spinning as he wonders just how he managed to find himself in the middle of all of this. Maybe he was in way over his head when he decided to join the Cobras. 

The saving grace comes a few hours later in the form of Minho telling you they have important business to handle with the Vagos, his loud voice ordering all the members to ride out. A muffled sound of shock escapes you when his hands grasp your cheeks, pulling you in for a sloppy kiss goodbye. “I’ll see you tomorrow–“ familiar code that let you know you’d be spending yet another night in that depressing ass room, “behave.”

“Okay,” you whisper out, forcing a smile when he pulls away and grins at you, his eyes looking behind you and directly at Soobin, the younger boy already approaching you two. 

“You’ll tag along to the next one alright, I like you.” Minho praises him, chuckling when Soobin nods enthusiastically. “You know what to do.” He doesn’t give you two another glance as he turns around and walks towards his bike, Cobra patch on display on his back as he hops on and starts to lead the rest of the members downtown into Vago territory. 

The rumble of the bikes sounds deafening, slowly fading into a dull hum as they ride off, the floor no longer vibrating as you sigh in relief. Soobin is relaxing right beside you, the release of the tension he had built up from keeping these secrets shoved so far down his throat left him wanting to throw up. 

“Look, I don’t mean to be an asshole but, I kind of need you to tell me everything before I throw up from keeping this secret,” he mumbles out, a queasy look on his face as he stares at you with nervous eyes.

The only plus side to Soobin being your glorified babysitter was that with the added trust Minho had in him came the fact that the other hangouts would no longer be around to eavesdrop on your conversation. It leaves you feeling vulnerable, to have to bare everything out in the open for Soobin to judge you, but you know it needs to be done. A few minutes of losing your dignity would be worth it if the outcome wasn’t you being burned at the stake.

“Fine, I need some alcohol in my system first though.”

Two shots of tequila later you feel ready to tell him anything he wants to know, sat around the club table, too scared to place your hands on the engraved surface in fear that the carved cobra would strike you for your betrayal. The fangs of the serpent taunt you, filling you with wariness that leaves a cold chill down your spine. 

“I just–how did you get involved with a Six?” He whispers the last part despite the two of you being alone in the clubhouse, “I may not know much about the rivalry but I can’t even imagine how you were able to be around him often enough to even start anything with him.”

Soobin’s gears were turning in his head, wondering if maybe you and Jungkook’s relationship went beyond the gang, old romance sparking before either of you joined but that didn’t make sense. 

You can’t look away from the cobra as you smile solemnly, knowing you’ll have to go back to the very beginning. “You know, I wouldn’t have met Jungkook if it wasn’t for Minho.”

It doesn’t seem possible for that statement to be true but it was, not intentionally of course, just a string of events that ended up getting knotted with Jungkook’s by chance. You explain all of this to Soobin, the day still fresh in your mind as if it had just happened. 

At the time you had been upset that Minho had forced you to come with him on this trip, not sure why you had to tag along with him and a handful of high ranked Cobras up north. He had told you he wanted you there for moral support, excited at the fact that the Cobra’s would be attempting to expand their club up state. You knew the truth though, Minho needed an emotional punching bag around in case the deal went sour, the loss of potential power needing to be released in bursts of rage aimed at you. 

Having the deal go in his favor was the best case scenario for you, being able to handle Minho when he was in a positive mood. In a haste to celebrate what this meant for the club’s future, he pulled into the first store he could find on neutral grounds, desperate to load up on booze before reaching home, not caring just how close it edged along Deep Six territory. 

It’s not until he parked his bike alongside the other member’s and was about to get off that he heard the rumble of another bike, Jungkook’s now familiar bike down the street coming into view seconds later. 

Minho didn’t trust himself as he spotted the Six, too high off the success of the day the last thing he wanted was to let his tendencies get the best of him, shoot himself in the foot by disrupting the treaty set in place. 

Him and the two other members got off and decided to enter the smoke shop next door before Jungkook could spot them, ordering you to go in and get what was needed as he did so. Jungkook only saw the lone bikes parked outside, the only indication of who they belonged to being the sticker plastered on the back. It didn’t bother him though, not giving them a second glance as he pulled in, knowing whatever bad blood the groups had couldn’t be settled here. 

You hadn’t given Jungkook a proper glance before stepping inside the shop, not knowing what club he belonged to and frankly not caring much as you walked in. If it hadn’t been for your sweet tooth you would have walked right past him while you browsed, but your mind ran on autopilot as you chose to grab yourself a snack before stocking up on the rest. 

Even as you reached for the same candy you hadn’t taken note of the glimmering rings adorning his fingers, golden letters spelling out SIX, his club tattoos concealed by the sleeves of his jacket as he pulled his hand back and apologized. 

“You can have it,” he offered sincerely, letting you reach for it once more after he shook the two bags of the same sour straws already in his palm. 

“Thanks.” You looked at him properly now, seeing his kind eyes crinkled up with his teeth shown in a bunny smile, the silver hoop around his lips shining in the light. The smile you wore on your own face fell instantly when your eyes landed on the patch adorning his arms. 

If there was one rule you knew you had to abide by it was this one, not wanting to test your luck and ruin Minho’s pleasant mood, Jungkook can’t even say anything as you turn on your heel and grab what you need in a haste before leaving. 

It should have ended there, a one off meeting by chance, severed by your fear of being unloyal to the club that bounded you, but you’d like to think the string of fate between you two had been tangled too tightly. 

Your next encounter wasn’t done on purpose and that much settled your guilt. Minho ordered you on runs often and very rarely did you do them in Cobra territory, he had too many enemies that would hurt you in an attempt to knock him down a few pegs so neutral grounds like these were your only safe bet. 

Jungkook’s face of shock when he spotted you again was still clear in your mind, confusion evident on his face when you’re less hesitant to look at him now as you approach him in the same aisle. He knew you were a Cobra by association but your entourage was missing and without Minho eyeing you like a hawk you hadn’t felt on edge at your close proximity. 

As you eyed the shelves and saw your flavor of choice was missing Jungkook couldn’t hold in his playful snicker as he flashes his hands, holding the last remaining bags of them before sauntering off in a similar fashion to the way you had last time.

It wasn’t until you left after you settled on something else that he spoke to you from his bike, munching on the sour straws with a smile on his face. “Hey snake!” he had called out with a smirk, waiting until you looked up with a frown to toss you one of the extra bags he held, a smile in thanks being passed his way. 

Somewhere in between it morphed into routine, Jungkook found himself visiting the bodega more frequently in hopes of seeing you, the friendly words spoken becoming more casual with each encounter. Tossing you a snack turned into the two of you sitting on the sidewalk as you ate them, distance in between you while you laughed as if your clubs weren’t on each other’s hitlists. 

Soobin almost feels bad now as you retell it all to him, seeing the fallen look on your face as you recount the past, wondering just how it had crumbled underneath you so easily. You and Jungkook played a dangerous game, speaking under the guise of an uncanny friendship, but the way you had input each other's numbers in your phone in code that you hoped no one would decipher showed that you both understood how wrong this was. 

“Convenience store romance morphed into a battle between the Montagues and Capulets.” Soobin jokes, smiling when you actually laugh, hands finally resting on the table as you lean forward, the initial nerves leaving when he doesn’t blatantly judge you. 

“Shut up, it was more than ten minute conversations outside of the bodega.” He lets out a teasing laugh, raising his hands up in surrender as he allows you to explain further. 

Being around him was addicting, his playful attitude despite his hard exterior pulling you in instantly and at first you wondered if you only felt like this because of the way Minho treated you, but you know now that your feelings lied deeper than this. Jungkook knew he was going against one of the cardinal rules set in place for his club, a rule he promised to abide by because he knew exactly why it was put in place but he couldn’t help it. 

You learned Minho’s schedule, planning around it while Jungkook notified you of any free time he had, friendly hangouts spent during spare time satisfying the empty void you had inside of you. This would have been enough for you but before you knew it a kiss was shared and in a blink of an eye it all changed. 

Soobin is spared the intimate details, how you turned it into a game of seeing how much you could get away with, sneaking away at meets to fool around like desperate lovers. All he knew was that it had come back to bite you unsuspected and that was enough. 

“You couldn’t leave before it got this messy?” It’s a dumb question to ask and he knows it, the harsh reality that you could never really leave the Cobras. 

“I couldn’t, and even if I could I have nothing Soobin.” Minho was smart, ensuring you needed him, and had nothing without him. It wasn’t just his doing, you knew he was trouble from the get-go, looking for love in all the wrong places and stumbling onto him. He was everything a rebellious teenager could want, rough around the edges, decked in leather and riding a shiny bike, but most importantly, he pissed off your parents. 

Sure, he pushed their buttons, but you were the one responsible for your family cutting ties with you. They gave you an ultimatum, sick of seeing you going down the wrong path and desperate to tame their eighteen year old daughter before you strayed too far, and you had picked him. 

At the time you weren’t aware of how serious they were, thinking you could storm off with a bag full of clothes for a few nights, being able to return days later like it usually went with fights but by the time you had cooled off they had changed the locks. 

“They called the cops on me for attempting to break in.” You snort at the memory, the last image you had of your parents being them stood on the front lawn while police handcuffed you and took you away. “That was the last time I saw them.”

You wished now that you had fought harder to keep your relationship with your family alive, left Minho behind before he was able to sink his claws further into you, mended the hole in it all before they disappeared with no warning. 

It baffles you how easy it was for him to convince you to not go searching for them, letting you believe it was better this way because it was better for him. He was good with his words, lulling you into a fall sense of security, promises of a good future with him that you believed wholeheartedly. 

Even though his short temper had been present from the get go, you believed he loved you in his own twisted way, failing to see the truth, how he just wanted you to need him. The change happened slowly, left you wondering if you were imagining it, hallucinating the way he would treat you. It wasn’t until he managed to secure the spot as leader for the Cobras that things took a turn for the nasty, his love for power over taking any potential love he could have for you. 

By the time you decided you wanted out it was six years too late, already accustomed to the personal hell your life had morphed into, and with nothing to fall back on you accepted your fate quietly. 

“Do you love him?” 

“Who, Minho?” you wonder, brows pinched together at the question. 

“No,” he scoffs, “Jungkook.”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure I do.” And the way you smile as you say it makes him believe it, a small sigh leaving his lips as he pulls out his phone from his pocket. Soobin slides it across the table with the screen lit up to showcase a slightly threatening text from Jungkook. 

Jungkook 9:43pm : don’t think i won’t find pleasure in torturing you if you out y/n

“Good, because I’m not trying to risk my own ass for a casual fling.” He huffs out as you read the message, a small shiver coursing through him, “He’s scary, in an unsuspecting way.”

Soobin was used to the cold exterior members had, dead eyes and bruised knuckles with nothing to lose but somehow Jungkook frightened him more. There was something a little more terrifying about being threatened by a man protecting someone he loved instead of some psycho killing for a cheap thrill. 

“He’s harmless.” You attempt to reassure him, sliding back his phone with a smile. 

“So, he won’t chop my head off?”

“Oh no,” you laugh, doing nothing to settle him, “he would, but not without reason. He’d chop your fingers off first as a warning, that's why he’s harmless.”

Soobin can only frown, the earlier fear of being on a neighboring gang’s hit list coming back full force. You can read him like a book, extending your hand across the carved out table and resting it on top of his jittery ones. “I meant it when I said I’d give you an out if you wanted one.”

“No,” he blurts instantly, face stern at the thought of it all. It was one thing if you decided you wanted to leave, you had your reasons, had security in the form of Deep Six but Soobin’s need to help his family came first. He couldn’t make a decision without knowing what lied ahead, without knowing if he’d have a way to support his mother and sister. The thought of working his way up was risky enough but the possibility of being killed for betraying the club was something he didn’t want to imagine. 

“What are you going to do then Soobin? Do you really think you’ll be able to make your way up without getting your hands dirty?” Your voice holds no threat, concern lacing every syllable as you start to picture the horrible things Minho will have him do to further build his trust. 

“I know I’ll have to Y/N, I know what I signed up for when I joined.” He can’t look you in the face even as he says this, he knows the possibilities, making his stomach churn as he mentally sorts through them. He had to be willing to do what it takes, stepping on anyone in his way to get as close to the top as he could because that's where the money lied. 

“You haven’t seen it all Soobin, I don’t think you even know what you signed up for.” As a hangout he wasn’t exposed to it all, nearly three months only showed him the tip of the iceberg, not having earned enough trust to unveil the dark that came with it. 

Maybe he’d get lucky and deal with other aspects of the club that wouldn’t go against his morals but if his main prospect was money then you knew the price that came with it. You wished someone had told it to you straight when you were as young as he is, let you know about the ugly that lurked in the shadows behind it all, which is why you’re intent to have him listen. 

“If Minho tells you to deal with skin you’ll do it?” Soobin looks appalled at your question, face twisting up in disgust as the words leave your mouth. 

“What?”

“Answer me, you told me you knew what you signed up for right? You think you’ll be able to tell him no if he decides he wants you to trade skin, recruit it even?” It was one of the things you had no idea went on until Minho became leader, the truth revealing itself, leaving you feeling grimey at being associated with it at all. 

“I didn’t know–“

“I know you didn’t, it’s not exactly common knowledge.” The Cobras did well enough to hide the vile side of it all, keep it under wraps from neighboring clubs because they knew how wrong it was. “I know it sucks Soobin, but I’m giving you an out.”

It renders him silent, the small bubble he had made to convince himself it wasn’t so bad finally bursting around him. His phone rests in between you, the dark screen reflecting the light from above, taunting him to reply to Jungkook, wondering if it really would be that easy. 

Jungkook can only slump in the chair he’s sat in, eyes staring at the center of the wooden table, completely unfocused as he drones out what’s being discussed at the moment. He’s surrounded by ten other members, all of which are intently listening to Seokjin explain how the next shipment would be collected. 

In all honesty he didn’t care, he was just waiting for the topic to fade out so he could finally talk about the actual important subject. You. 

His ears finally tune back in when Seokjin pauses and asks if everyone understood, for all he knew he had just been ordered to hop borders and hand deliver firearms himself, but still he sits up straighter and hums in confirmation. As Seokjin presses his palm into the oak table and takes a look at the surrounding members, Jungkook panics, assuming the meeting is coming to an end. 

“Wait,” he shouts, “what about the Cobras?” He knows it's wrong to disrupt the meeting this way, to interrupt the leader while he’s trying to speak– and if he didn’t know it was wrong, the nice swat to the back of his head from Taehyung knocks some sense into him. 

Seokjin eyes Jungkook for a moment, a small smile on his lips as Jungkook winces and swats back at Taehyung in annoyance, ready to fight him as he reprimands him. “Don’t fucking talk about the Cobras!” 

“No, he’s right,” Seokjin sighs, leaning back into his chair and gauging everyone’s reactions, spotting the way Namjoon nods at him from beside him in reassurance. “Sorry Jungkook, I was just about to discuss that.”

Jungkook just waves the apology off, knowing that getting you out wasn’t the only topic the club was prioritizing. It was eating him alive though, desperately needing to know if there's been a plan thought out because his resolve was slipping and he didn’t want to go against the club and take matters into his own hands. 

Everyone surrounding the table has been a member for enough time to know the root of the issue involving the Cobras, remember the actions that shook the club and nearly started a full on war. Jungkook had joined a year after the chaos, once the dust had really settled, but he had been informed of it all, knowing exactly why rule number three was put into place. 

“I think it’s time we finally cut the head of the snake off.” Seokjin’s voice holds no emotion but his hands twitch on the table, curl into fists as he recalls it all. The room is silent, the slight squeak of a chair heard as someone fidgets uncomfortably, no one wanting to speak first. 

It had been a long time since anyone sat at the table and discussed the Cobras, so many years passed since the rule was set in place, but the wound was still fresh. Seokjin could still feel it now, a gaping hole in his heart that festered so much hatred, bandaged tightly in hopes of forgetting because the damage had been done and settled. 

Namjoon, being Seokjin’s right hand and best friend since the beginning, can only place a hand on his shoulder in hopes of comforting him. It almost sounds like a joke to think that the Cobras and Deep Six used to run together, handle deals like sibling clubs. It wasn’t until Minho stepped into the role as leader that things went awry. 

Sungmin, the previous head of Deep Six, held the same values as the club did now, loyalty and no senseless acts of violence, not wanting to tarnish the name of the club to make a point and it worked. The main reason Deep Six was a club with chapters in different states and countries was because they were well respected, considered part of the Big Four with the Vagos just underneath them.

That didn’t sit right with Minho, jealous of the power Deep Six held, greedy about connections and cuts regarding deals, deciding to throw away any alliance had with the head of Deep Six for his own personal gain. It had been calculated, both leaders and their right hands present at the warehouse, discussing the way the arms deal would be managed and dealt with in a way they always did. 

That’s when Minho lit a match, mentioning the way specific cops that were on Deep Six’s payroll had begun to follow his men around while they did drops, fueling the fire with accusations of a rat spilling intel, the rat in question being Sungmin. It was common knowledge that rats were to be disposed of regardless of your rank, going against the golden rule of loyalty, and Minho used that to his advantage. 

He was lying but he had planted enough seeds of doubt within his own club to have them believe it, have them trust that Sungmin was the only one who knew what drops Minho’s men would be doing so it had to be him. It didn’t matter that Sungmin denied it, Minho was smart and good with his words, and the second Sungmin reached for his gun when he saw the unhinged look on the other’s face it was too late. 

Seokjin still remembers the shot that rang through the air, the sound of deadweight hitting the floor as Sungmin hit the ground in a bloody heap. 

Minho hadn’t been the one to pull the trigger but he had ordered his right hand to do so, not an ounce of sympathy as he stared down at the way Seokjin desperately attempted to keep Sungmin with him. 

“He was a rat, we had to do it.” Were the only cold words he uttered out, a senseless shrug sent his way before he went about the deal as if nothing had happened. 

Minho knew his lies had nothing to back them up, killing a leader wasn’t dealt with silently, knowing Deep Six would most likely vote to have an eye for an eye. His only saving grace was the fact that he hadn’t pulled the trigger so when Seokjin, the new appointed leader, told Minho he’d have to kill his own right hand, he took pleasure in doing so. 

All of it was worth it to Minho, the loss of a leader left Deep Six scrambling to keep everything in order, allowing him to spread the venom of the Cobras further out. He was comfortable under a false sense of security, creating what he thought were solid alliances with other clubs, forgetting where their true loyalties lied, swinging his blade around like a lunatic to incite fear, deluding himself that fear equaled respectt. 

Minho didn’t realize the true predator hid in the shadows, watching, and waiting for the right moment to attack. It might have taken a few years, but Deep Six felt ready now. 

“We have to go straight for the top for everything to crumble, the Cobras are nothing without Minho.” 

“So what, we kill him?” Jimin asks, dumbfounded at the idea of murdering someone, even as an act of revenge, considering Deep Six’s beliefs went against that. When they had killed the Cobra’s right hand it had been to get even, a mutual agreement between clubs, but it only served as a bandaid for the real problem underneath. This was now a heavy dose of vendetta. 

“No, of course not–“ Namjoon attempts to console him but gets cut off by Seokjin. 

“Yes.” The leader is straight faced as he admits it. “Technically we wouldn’t be the ones killing him though, the Vagos will take care of the high ranked Cobras, along with handling any deals they had with the snakes, and whoever they don’t get won’t be an issue for the Pagans. Minho though, there’s a special order out for him.”

“What, how?” Jungkook wonders, shocked at the thought of murder in general, he was thinking they’d take them down internally and have the system deal with them. He knew the Vagos had deep loyalty with Sungmin, having it watered down when Seokjin thought it’d be best to create space between clubs that violent after dealing with the Cobras, but the talk of bringing the Pagans into this made Jungkook’s skin crawl. 

He’s heard stories of them, knows just how large their club is, spread out further than Deep Six, chapters scattered across the globe with thousands of members with patches to their name. Their history with Deep Six went back to the beginning, their founders being close friends, and although they had ties with cartels and did despicable things, they ran a clean club. Heavy on the loyalty, against dirty moves and cheap shots, but when it came down to it, they lived for blood shed in forms of revenge. 

They were perfect. 

“I know enough people that owe me favors, they won’t mind having to get their hands dirty to stay on our good side.” Seokjin was a smart leader, not inherently violent in nature but he wasn’t a pushover, you only feared him if you crossed him. If he ever gave you a chance to make amends you would take it, and he knew the Vagos were desperate to make amends after the murder of Sungmin. With the help of dirty cops they’d be able to haul Minho in, take him into a cell where he had more enemies than he could count, more people who owed the club favors and would deal with him accordingly. It would be a chain of events that lead to the downfall of the Cobras. 

Deep Six’s alliances ran deeper than the Cobra’s, stretched further across more territories than Minho could even imagine, hidden under wraps because they loved to work in silence. 

Minho thought the Cobras were on top, feared by everyone, no one willing to step in their line of sight but he was blinded by his own ignorance, unaware of just how many people were sick of him. There was a reason Deep Six never stuck around when anything turned hectic, all it would take was one nod from Seokjin to get everyone who Minho swore was under his thumb to turn on him. 

Seokjin allowed him to bask in fake knowledge, it kept his guard down. He could take the petty words thrown his way whenever they crossed paths, the blatant disrespect displayed by the whole gang whenever the meets happened because Seokjin knew the truth. Song Minho was nothing without his group of minions to fight for him, to hold him up high on the pedestal. All it would take was a weaker link at the very bottom, someone he would never suspect, to be knocked out of place for him to come crashing down. 

“Who did you say was with Y/N?”

“Some hangout, his name is Soobin. He doesn’t have a full patch so that’s all I know but I have his number.” Seokjin doesn’t need more, knowing his last name wouldn’t get sewn onto his chest until he was further up but that was enough information for him, knowing Kang Seulgi would do the rest.

It’d work better that way, Seulgi was essentially in charge of knowing everyone, intent on keeping tabs of absolutely everyone who ever crossed paths with her club and those they had alliances with. There’d be a better chance that the hangout would cooperate if she contacted him instead of a member with a patch he had been sworn to stay away from. 

“Tell Y/N we’ll handle it.” 

Jungkook can feel himself breathe a sigh in relief, knowing the leader’s words were golden.

“Are you sure it has to come to this?” Yoongi speaks up, leaning against the table with sharp eyes locked onto the leader. When it came down to it he knew everyone would do whatever he asked of them, trusting his judgement entirely, but he needed to make sure he knew that this is what had to be done. 

“Yes,” Seokjin replies with a nod. The Cobras have been a stain that needed to be wiped out for years now, doing more harm than good in the grand scheme of things. It was best to take care of it now before whatever deals they were attempting to do across states took place. Jungkook’s predicament with you just so happened to be the green light he needed to act on it. 

“Then we’re with you.”

The nerves you feel the minute you open your eyes this morning never fades, stomach feeling queasy as you go about your day, hands shaking while you get yourself ready. It was the knowledge that today would be the day your shackles would get broken off that left you feeling jittery, a mixture of fear and anticipation bubbling up inside of you.

Minho was none the wiser now, currently lounging on the couch with a beer in his hand. It’s almost strange to see him in this casual state, a regular white shirt on him with sweats on his lower half, missing the rings and chains around his neck, the heavy worn leather of his jacket still tucked away in his closet. He looked normal, like a regular boyfriend just waiting around while you finished up your makeup.

It’s that same sense of normalcy that makes your head spin, needing to look away from him when he runs his hands through his dark hair, sending you a smile as he watches you from down the hall. His teasing laugh fills the air as you avert your eyes and close the door of the bathroom, needing to have something separating him from looking at you. 

“Don’t do this, relax,” you mumble to yourself, shutting your eyes as you hunch over the sink, shaky fingers gripping onto the counter. A trembling breath escapes you, fogging up the mirror when you glance up and stare at your reflection, nervous eyes looking right back at you. Every emotion was flooding your system, the pain of losing your family, regret of every decision you’ve made that led you here, self hatred for letting it get this far, and a small dose of sadness from knowing you’d be stepping away from a six year relationship.

You need this to happen though, knowing your relationship has been dead for half of it, even before you met Jungkook you had already been through enough hell to know you wanted a life without Minho, having been broken down so many times to the point where you hardly recognize yourself anymore. It settles your doubts as you think that meeting Jungkook had been the one thing you’ve gotten right in so long, a decision you fully stood behind despite the consequences that came with it all. He helped you find yourself underneath all of the wreckage Minho had caused, piecing you back together and helping you realize you were worth more than Minho had you believe.

The sound of footsteps approach the closed door, the floor creaking as Minho knocks against it, the sudden noise startling you and making your makeup tumble into the sink. “We gotta go soon, are you almost done?”

“Yeah,” you shout back, scrambling to grab the items and stuffing them into the small pouch you had resting a few inches away. “Just give me a minute.”

He grumbles in response, stepping away and into the bedroom to finally change for the meet happening today. You need to remain calm, knowing he could read you with ease, you have no idea how today will transpire so your best bet at keeping your poker face would be to think that this would just be a regular meet like all the others.

That mentality is what keeps Minho unaware of it all, he only comments on the fact that you’re not wearing the usual skirts you do during these meets, his hands rubbing along the denim of your jeans as you sit behind him on his bike. You’re thankful he can’t see the look on your face as you lie about wanting to be comfortable in the cooler weather, flashes of Jungkook mentioning how much he loved your skirts playing in your mind that you have to fight off. The truth behind it being that you know it’d be best to not wear something as flimsy as a skirt in case you needed to get away, in case things turned messy. 

It seems to be enough for him, shrugging in response before turning the key and letting his bike come to life. Like routine, your hands wrap around him as he revs the engine before taking off, the patch on his back burning your skin as you think of what’s going to happen. 

You haven’t been in direct contact with Jungkook since the day at the bodega, only being told by Soobin that they had a plan, otherwise left in the dark of it all. Maybe it was best this way, for you not to anticipate anything, not wonder if anything was going wrong.

As Minho pulls into the lot of the clubhouse, the plethora of members fill out the space as they hover near their own bikes while waiting, you catch a glimpse of a nervous looking Soobin standing near the back with fellow hangouts. He’s right beside your own bike, something Minho had graciously given him because he claimed you no longer needed it, another method of ensuring you’d need him if you wanted to get around. 

You’re not given a chance to get off and speak to him, Minho’s booming voice is heard over his engine as he instructs everyone to follow his lead. The thunderous echo of all the bikes fill the air instantly, members getting into formation as Minho begins riding once more, his right hand pulling up beside him, going down the double lines in ranks from sergeant of arms down to the hangouts at the very back. 

It’s a familiar ride, one you’ve done countless times over the years, recognizing every curve and bump of the road as you near the location. What’s not familiar is the handful of cop cars lingering on the outskirts, police officers sitting inside them, watching as your group approaches. 

“Cops?” You find yourself speaking out loud, not used to seeing this many black and white cars observing you all. 

“Yeah,” Minho huffs out, turning into the entrance of the lot. “They weren’t too fond of the arson we did last time. They’re just here to make sure we don’t blow the place up I guess.”

His voice holds no suspicion, pure annoyance coating his words at knowing the cops would sit and wait for anything to happen, cops that weren’t under the Cobras and would have no qualms about arresting them. 

“Looks like you have to be on your best behavior then,” you joke, nerves calming when he laughs in return, the low rumble blending in with the bikes as they settle into their unofficial spot beside the Vagos. 

They all whoop and holler when your club rides in, Seulgi’s smiling face easily spotted in the front lines as she stands beside her bike, eyes following you as everyone circles around and comes to a stop. 

Looking around at the lot you can’t help but notice that a few clubs are missing, the amount of patched jackets much more sparse than normal. Hells Angels were missing entirely, probably due to the mayhem that transpired last time, not exactly in a rush to be within close proximity of snakes.

A few other clubs you weren’t too familiar with also had their spots empty, Deep Six included, and Minho notices it right away. 

“Huh, no fucking tombstones in sight. Maybe today is a great day afterall.” 

Junseo, Minho’s right hand, cackles at this, pausing the act of lighting up his cigarette in favor of joking around. It only makes you wary as you get off the bike, boldly choosing to walk towards Seulgi without notifying Minho, something he luckily doesn’t reprimand you for, his guard down since he sensed no threat around you all. 

Your black haired friend slips away from her group as well, meeting you halfway with a gentle embrace. “I heard Minho’s been keeping you locked up in a tower.”

“More like the rundown room in the clubhouse,” you snort, allowing yourself to enjoy the brief moment of peace that came with being around her, not needing to tread on eggshells when you spoke to each other. “Who told you?”

Knowing Minho wouldn’t go around gloating about keeping you on a leash due to his own paranoia, someone else must have told her. Considering Soobin has barely started getting familiar with neighboring clubs you can’t suspect it was him, which only leaves– 

“Jungkook.” she confirms, “we had a meeting with Deep Six a couple of weeks ago and he mentioned your babysitter.” Her eyes flicker over to the man in question, still standing by his bike while he talks with the other hangouts, nervous gaze bouncing around from this being his first official meet. When his gaze meets Seulgi’s he freezes for a moment, giving her a soft nod before returning to the conversation he was having. 

“He’s not too bad, good kid, unfortunate circumstances.” You breathe out a sigh as you gesture at the half empty meet. “Where the hell is everyone, half the clubs are missing.”

“With cops parked out front we’re basically like sitting ducks in here, my guess is some clubs aren’t trying to get caught in the crossfire.” She takes note of your sullen expression, clear worry at where Jungkook was, if he was even coming anymore. “Don’t worry, the number one fanclub member of your pussy will be here soon.”

“Shut up,” you snicker, shoving her side as she laughs in that sweet way that lets you forget just how scary she was underneath it all. 

“I won’t be here long though, this turn out kind of sucks and I have some important business to tend to.” She cooes at the pout you give her, softly tapping at your lower lip in light mockery. “Be safe okay?”

That makes you frown for a completely different reason, the slight concern coating the edges of her words not settling right in your gut. She pretends like she doesn’t notice the small crease between your brows, the clear confusion displayed on your features at her vaguely cryptic message. 

“Be safe?” The end of your parroted question gets swallowed by the sound of thunder, a black cloud in forms of sleek metal and rugged jackets floating in. Flashes of red in between it all let you identify them as Deep Six, finally arriving at the meet in an orderly fashion. 

Their turn out is bigger than usual, strange faces you don’t recognize piling in behind them, a flash of yellow and red catches your eye, a glaringly different patch on their backs that you don’t recognize from a club you’ve never seen before. 

Minho knows it though, the flames surrounding a strange figure holding a burning cross make the hairs on the back of his neck stand up, eyes locked onto them as they settle in beside each other.

Pagans. 

His guard is back up instantly, suddenly hyper aware that you’re not by his side, and when he spots you beside Seulgi the harsh call of your name grabs your attention. 

“Go,” Seulgi instructs, already stepping away to approach Deep Six and the new club for a brief greeting before she leaves. “I’ll see you soon.”

With her no longer by your side you have no choice but to retreat back to Minho, his sharp eyes making you cower as you close the gap between you. His hand reaches out, fingers wrapping around your wrist and yanking you the final distance until you’re pulled against his chest with his lips by your ear. “Stay close.”

He didn’t know what was going on but his always present paranoia leads him to believe something was up, the jarring suspicion that someone knows something he doesn’t makes his chest burn with a slow simmering rage. He knows he has to keep it together, has too many eyes on him, on edge from the way he had cracked skulls last time, so when you mumble out a confirmation he lets you go. 

Like second nature your eyes search for Jungkook, skimming unfamiliar faces for a split second before moving on, blurs of faces hard to distinguish as they get off their bikes and gather together. He spots you first, wide eyes looking you over, small smile spreading on his lips when you finally find him. He looks handsome in that effortless way he always does, long hair split down the side, framing his face perfectly, all black ensemble down to the shoes, his leather jacket pulling it all together.

The only form of contact you’ve had was between the short spurts that Soobin would grant you, enough information to hold you both together, to ensure him that you were still safe while he worked on a way to get you out. 

It's easy now to get lost in his stare, the mutual feeling of relief felt between you, a silent wave of communication pulling you in so much that you don’t realize you’re being watched. 

It’s like it happens in slow motion, Minho looking at the dazed smile on your face, following the trail of your sight until it lands on Jungkook. It takes him a few seconds, looking between you as his brain tries to make sense of it all until finally, it clicks. 

All his earlier suspicions, the small white lies he had followed until he reached a dead end, for once his paranoia had been right. His jaw ticks out now, feeling like an absolute idiot for not noticing how blind he was, all the signs right under his nose. 

You were fooling around with someone else, a Six of all people, and he has the audacity to look at you like that while Minho stands right there.

A sinister smile spreads across his face as he realizes that Jungkook needs to get knocked down a few pegs, kicked off whatever high horse he thinks he deserves to be on, and what better way than to take it out on you. 

It starts as a slow whisper, his raspy voice slipping through your ear and yanking you out of your trance. 

“I know your dirty secret.” Is all he tells you. 

But it's enough. It's enough for your blood to run cold. The sinking feeling of dread settles into your bones as you turn to stare at him, hoping that your worst nightmare wasn’t about to unfold in front of you, especially when you felt so close to finally getting away. 

Something about your wide eyed gaze spreads a sick sense of satisfaction through him, curling in his gut and filling him with adrenaline. You’re scared, which is absolutely rich considering fear clearly didn’t live inside of you when you were fucking a Six. 

“What are you talking about?” You try to shake him off, act blissfully unaware, but your voice trembles a little too much, your eyes snitch on you, revealing just how fucked you are. 

“Oh you wanna play stupid, hm? Does baby wanna act dumb?” He asks with a tilt of his head, his dead eyes boring into you before flicking over to Jungkook for a split second, and it’s enough to confirm that your nightmare had become a reality.

“Tell me, can you count?” He smiles balefully, his hand trailing up your body, around your shoulders, weaving into the hair at the nape of your neck. You don’t register his fingers latching onto your strands until he delivers a harsh tug when you don’t answer, exposing the column of your throat to him, muscles taut from the stretch. “Answer me.”

“Yes,” you gasp out in pain, eyes squeezing shut when yanks a little harder. 

“Now I know you know how to count to five, but somewhere along the way–“ his free hand comes up now, the tip of his index finger tapping harshly against your temple in a condescending manner,  “you must have forgotten what comes after. Tell me, you know what comes after five?”

“S-six,” you wince, a shuddering breath leaving you when you hear the way he chuckles darkly. 

“Yeah, six,” he sighs out. “I know about him.” He murmurs the words against your skin, his lips trailing against your neck as he talks and you know better than to yank out of his grasp, to call attention to yourself. You can feel the low chuckle he lets out, breath hitting your throat and making you cringe as he presses a disgusting kiss against your skin. 

Jungkook is still watching you, not quite sure if this was Minho’s way of showing affection because you never really know. It’s not until your own hand comes up to clutch his that was still in your hair that he realizes you’re in pain. His hands clench by his sides, wanting to march over there and kick his teeth in but when his head turns to look at Seokjin, the leader bearing witness to it all as well, he shakes his head. They have a plan and need to stick with it. 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about Minho.” You try your best to convince him, seeing the crazy swirling in his eyes as he pulls back a few inches to stare at you but he’s having none of that. 

“No?” His free hand slides into his front pocket, blindly digging in and pulling out what he searched for. It’s not until the cool metal of a blade is pressing to your skin that you know there’s no changing his mind now. “Should I see if he cares if I have some fun with you then?”

Your jaw is tense now, teeth clenching together as he slowly digs the edge into your skin, your face pulled into a grimace when you see the pure enjoyment in his. How you managed to withstand six years of this bullshit and convinced yourself he cared for you was unbelievable, the illusion shattering as he smiles at the wince you let out. 

You can feel the eyes on you now, fellow Cobras watching it go down with smug smiles, neighboring gangs wondering if they should step in at the clear display of aggression. 

“Minho, please–“

“Mm, yeah go ahead and beg now,” he rasps out, nostrils flaring out as he gives your hair another tug. “Stupid fucking–“

His sentence gets cut off by a mass colliding into him from the side, the force of it causing you to go down with him, his hand tangled into your hair anchoring you down and onto the concrete below with a solid thud that knocks the wind out of you. 

The world vibrates for a minute, vision dazed and blurry from the tumble, not realizing you were on the floor until you’re face to face with the back wheel of the motorcycle you had been standing next to. There’s a burning sensation coming from your neck and when you bring your hand up to soothe it you spot the drops of red coating your fingertips, no doubt coming from the surface level cut Minho’s knife had been responsible for. 

Your hearing slowly comes back, low vibrations in your ear drums fading out until all you hear is the commotion from a few feet away. It takes you a minute to comprehend the scene, Jungkook perched on top of Minho with pure rage in his eyes, fists swinging left and right, the sound of his rings connecting to the side of Minho’s face blending in with his string of profanities. 

It doesn’t last long, by the time you get up to your knees Minho’s minions are already hauling Jungkook off of him, gripping onto his arms and restraining him as their bloody leader stands himself up with a sinister laugh. He spits out a glob of blood onto the floor, splattering over the concrete and onto Jungkook’s shoes. 

Deep Six stood by, waiting for Minho to retaliate, knowing members of the Vagos had rolled out the second Jungkook intervened. Their hesitance gives Minho the wrong impression, fuels his ego and makes him think he’s invincible. With confidence, he retrieves the fallen knife from the floor, wiping the blade against his jeans as he approaches Jungkook, seeing the way he refuses to struggle in the hands of the Cobras, in fact he almost looks satisfied with himself. 

There’s a knot growing on the corner of Minho’s forehead, blood dripping from a gash in his lip from the club rings that had busted it open and Jungkook can’t stop himself from smiling. His lip ring glimmers as he does so, loose strands of hair around his face puffing out with every pant he lets out, brows raising and eyes widening in mockery when the leader points the edge of the blade at him. 

“Watch yourself, Six.”

You know he's unhinged now, fingers clutching the handle of the blade so tightly they pale. Any second now he’ll strike, plunging the tip of his blade in between Jungkook’s ribs with no mercy and you know you can’t let that happen. With shaky legs you lift yourself up and don’t think twice before slipping yourself in between them, caught in the middle, so close you can feel Jungkook’s breath hitting the back of your head. 

“Oh what’s this?” he laughs out, finding pure amusement at you coming to defend the man you had just told him you weren’t involved with, body trembling with laughter that showed how off the deep end he was. 

“Calm down, there's cops outside just waiting for a reason to take you in.”

“You think I care?” he huffs, brows furrowed as he lowers himself closer to you. “Move.”

“No.”

He nods now, tongue coming out to swipe at his bloody lips as he stands up and takes a slow breath. Your chest trembles as you struggle to slow your breathing, heart pumping erratically, hoping he’d listen to you instead of being determined to add another name to his hitlist. 

As his eyes stare at the concrete below, tongue prodding at his cheek, you don’t notice the way he rears his hand back, not realizing his intentions until your heads whipping to the side so hard your brain rattles in your skull. 

The chaos ensues instantly now that he got physical, the side of your face throbbing with pain so hot you feel like you can’t walk, stumbling to the side as you hunch over in agony. Your hand clutches your face, swiping at your lips and wincing at the ache, already tasting the metallic copper seeping into your mouth. 

All you manage to hear is shouts from all around, bodies shoving past you in an effort to jump in now that Deep Six has stormed over with the help of the Pagans. You don’t see the way Tarhyung, a Six with wild eyes and a crazed boxy smile, tackles Minho down with ease, how Jungkook manages to get out of the weak hold the Cobras have on him with the help of his members. His first instinct is to go to you but his need to stick to the plan he already strayed away from keeps him from doing so. 

Through the mayhem he sees Soobin making his way through to you and he relaxes, tuning back in time to dodge a messy punch from a hangout trying to earn respect. Jungkook wasn’t cruel, not intent on hurting someone who doesn’t know better, so instead he grabs their arm, twisting it around their back until they wince in pain. “Get out of here, now.”

Maybe it's the tone he uses or the already present fear in the younger Cobra but he doesn’t fight it, hurrying off and attempting to gather fellow hangouts before the inevitable surely happens. 

The only hangout left now is Soobin, his hands grabbing onto your shoulder so suddenly it frightens you, blindly throwing out a punch that lands on his chest. A sputtered cough and groan that sounds like your name reaches your ears, eyes focusing after the small spell of vertigo from having the lights slapped out of you settles, a frantic looking Soobin inches from your face. 

“Soobin?”

“C’mon,” he orders, gently grabbing onto your hand and yanking you through the bodies and toppled over bikes, giving you no explanation as he reaches his own bike. He urges you on as patiently as his nerves allow him, the two of you forgoing helmets in the haste to leave.

The sound of the engine cutting through the chaos grabs members attention and when Minho spots you perched on the back of a bike with Soobin his eyes go wide from his spot on the floor. The shock of betrayal written on his bloodied face as he shouts for members to follow you. 

Soobin wastes no time now driving off, especially with two high ranked members scrambling to follow you. His hands tremble as they clutch the throttle, your own shaky hands clinging onto his jacket as he speeds through the lot, the additional bikes heard close behind. It’s not until you exit back onto the street that you hear the first bang of a gunshot, heart skipping at the realization that this was happening, a full on coup with public enemy number one being the Cobras. 

“Wait, we gotta go back!” You shout through the noise, the fear of not knowing who was on the receiving end of the gun making your gut twist in anxiety. 

“We can’t!” Soobin yells back, knowing fully well what sort of blood bath it would become, determined to follow instructions to keep you safe and out of harm's way to ensure his own safety. He flies through the streets, ignoring every traffic law to keep the distance from decreasing, zipping through cars and taking turns so sharp you’re convinced you’re going to wipe out. 

Your hands ache from how tightly you grip onto him as turns onto a side street, through unkempt roads and warehouses lining the sidewalk. The still present sound of additional bikes letting him know Cobras were still hot on your trail, just close enough to follow him, exactly where they needed to be. 

You recognize this as Vago territory, an uneasy feeling stirring inside of you at not knowing what the plan was, wondering why Soobin was so confidently driving through the streets of a gang who holds loyalty with a club you two have just betrayed. 

As he passes the large industrial buildings suddenly two more engines join the rumble of the bikes, pulling out from the shadows and riding steady with the Cobras on your tail. 

“Don’t look back,” Soobin pleas, but you don't listen, curiosity eating you alive, mixed with the fear that you’re about to get shot at by whoever the hell just joined in on this chase. 

Turning your head with unease, you spot the additional members, dark green Vagos patches sewn onto their chests and a familiar head of black hair that makes your eyes widen. Seeing Seulgi settles your nerves temporarily, knowing she wouldn’t turn her back on you despite her club’s rules. 

Neither of the high ranked Cobras think twice at the sudden appearance of Vagos, familiar faces that give them the sense of unity, allow them to believe that they just gained two more people to beat you to a pulp once they caught you. 

Your neck is craned back as you observe, seeing the way they greet Seulgi and her fellow member with smiles, the smug look on their faces being wiped clean when they’re suddenly pulling their guns out, pointed right at their temples with insane accuracy. 

A scream dies in your throat as the deafening shots ring through the air, mouth dropped open in a gasp when you see the mess it makes, blood splattering in a spray of red as the bullet exits the other side of their head. The way you flinch and tug at Soobin’s waist nearly makes him lose his balance as you continue cruising, his own ears trying to block it all out, wanting to prevent his mind from remembering this moment forever. 

For a brief moment their bikes continue to ride, it’s not until the dead weight leans to the side that they begin to steer out of control, snaking along the cracked roads until toppling over with a sickening scratch of metal. Sparks fly at the contact, black bikes skipping on the road and dragging their lifeless bodies until coming to a halt, a pool of blood settling underneath them. 

Your eyes are wide as you spot Seulgi perched on her bike, pistol still in her hand as the Cobras lay on the floor a few feet away. She’s only able to give you a wave before Soobin’s turning the corner, the one task he was told to do finally completed. 

“Was that a set up? Soobin what the fuck is happening?”

He can’t get himself to speak, not even being able to witness the scene that had just happened seconds prior. The churning of his stomach makes him halt the bike entirely, yanking your arms off of him as he stumbles off and retches all over the dirt. 

Maybe he wasn’t cut out for this life. 

“Deep Six,” he croaks out, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand after he spits. “They promised me a way out of the Cobras if I helped.” 

That doesn’t stop the way his skin crawls, he has been in the gang for a few months and because of his low rank has never been around anything so violent. The shock of the gun going off had nearly made him scream and even though he hadn’t seen the aftermath, the pale look on your face was enough to tell him that he didn’t want to. 

“You spoke to them?”

“Not directly, Seulgi connected us, she let me know what they were planning.” He coughs as he stands back up, grimacing at the ground, kicking the dirt in an attempt to hide his shame. 

“It wasn’t supposed to happen like this though.” Soobin knew shit would hit the fan at the meet today, Minho being predictable when he ordered the high ranked members to follow after you, allowing him to guide them to the necessary location for the Vagos to strike. But the fight that happened was not supposed to go down, Jungkook acting on pure rage and adrenaline when he saw the way Minho handled you. 

The fight made sense to you but you couldn’t seem to wrap your head around what just happened, never picturing the Vagos to be so willing to drive a bullet through a Cobra. 

“Our clubs run together though,” you whisper, Soobin situating himself back onto the bike now that his stomach was empty. He pushes up the kickstand once more, overwhelming nerves dulling down, the only thing he has left to do was get into Deep Six’s clubhouse. 

“Yeah, Minho’s in for a rude awakening when he realizes no ones under his thumb anymore.”

That rude awakening happens faster than he thinks, the first sound of the gunshot sounding off just as you leave sobers Minho’s mind instantly, realizing that this wasn’t just another brawl happening. He can barely see what’s happening anymore, the crazed Six that tackled him down earlier being able to restrain him with ease, flopping him onto his stomach with his knees keeping him pinned down. 

Minho’s cheek is pressed into the cement, a strong grip tangled in his hair while the Taehyung leans forward to whisper in his ear. “Sucks huh? Being forced to watch as your club gets wiped out.”

At first he doesn’t register the words spoken, not until he sees a yellow patched Pagan mercilessly shoot a Cobra. Taehyung chuckles as Minho’s body begins to thrash in the hold he's in when he sees his member hit the ground, the dead eyed gaze of Junseo staring back at him a few feet away. That’s when he understands the plan, eyes bouncing around as best as they could, seeing so many of his members in compromising positions, barely able to fight back before being taken down.

The second shot is the one that sets off the rest, the clear instructions Seokjin had ordered ringing through everyone's ears. Cut the head of every snake. 

Jungkook does his best to block out the sounds around him, the high pitched hum in his ears from the shots making it easier to mask the grunts of pain as he kneels above a damn near unconscious Cobra, chest panting with exertion as he throws the final punch that has the snake’s eyes rolling back. 

His fingers throb now, covered in specks of blood and aching as he stretches them out, shaking it out as he stands up. Running a bloody hand through his hair he huffs out, shoe nudging along the side of the passed out Cobra to ensure he was actually out. His face is pulled into a grimace, the hatred he felt for each and every one of them fueling his fists, wanting to get back at every horrible thing they’ve done, allowing you to get treated the way you have for this long with no shame. 

It's this same hatred that prevents him from feeling guilty when he walks past a lingering Pagan and gestures towards the body on the floor, walking away before he sees the way another bullet finds its home between their eyes. 

He approaches Seokjin standing with Kangdae, the leader of the Pagans, as they observe the chaos, satisfied smiles on their faces when they see just how easy it is to crumble them down. A few scared Cobras had rolled out after the first gun shot, abandoning their club and forgetting about blind loyalty, being chased down by Vagos who were determined to make things right. The remaining Cobras lay on the pavement, differing wounds on all of them, faces beaten and mangled, additional holes in their bodies, the only common thing being their lifeless eyes. 

Taehyung still kneels over Minho, yanking his hair to crane his neck up so he can properly observe the way the Pagans go through and slice off the patches on the dead Cobras. Collecting the stolen patches like trophies, stuffing them into their pockets to be tacked onto the clubhouse wall later on and for some reason that angers Minho further. 

With a final shot ringing through the air, the only living Cobra remains, grunting on the floor as the Pagans round each other up, knowing their job is now done. Seokjin thanks Kangdae with a simple smile, exchanging a handshake as if this was some materialistic transaction before he joins the rest of his club and they ride out. 

Just as they were instructed, the cops lingering outside light their sirens the second the Pagans clear out, their black and white cars driving into the small massacre that just happened in the span of minutes. 

“Should I get Taehyung off of him?” Jungkook wonders, knowing that although these cops were under Deep Six it was still unsure how much aggression they would show to make whatever lie they told believable. 

When Seokjin nods he instantly goes over there, hands curling over Taehyung's shoulder to grab his attention. The older boy's face softens when he sees Jungkook, a few scratches on his cheeks but otherwise unharmed. The glow of red and blue flashing on his features is what gets him to release Minho’s hair, letting his face thump onto the cement without a care as he stands up and wipes his bloody hands on his jeans. 

“Is this the one?” A gravelly voice asks, belonging to a cop as he exits the vehicle and approaches the small huddle around Minho. The rest of the cops linger around, assessing the damage of the bodies, planting weapons and adjusting their limbs to make it seem like a different fight happened, one that required the cops to shoot them in self defense. 

“Yeah,” Seokjin responds, joining Jungkook and Taehyung with a stone cold expression, watching the way the officer grabs Minho’s hands and cuffs them behind his back. The leader of the Cobras doesn’t fight it, still half in shock at what just transpired, he can barely hold himself up when the cop yanks him to kneel. 

“Wait, let me talk to him first,” Seokjin requests, getting no complaints from the cop who just grunts and walks away from Minho’s knelt position. Taehyung decides to walk away now, knowing whatever Seokjin tells Minho will only incite rage from the past inside of him, instead he walks towards Jimin and Yoongi who are perched on their bikes looking just as bloody, leaving Jungkook alone with the leader. 

Jungkook can feel his body shaking, the earlier anger of seeing the way Minho held a knife to your throat still present inside of him, the smug smile on his face lingering despite how absolutely fucked up he looks. 

“You think you’re tough don’t you?” Minho rasps out, a mixture of drool and blood slipping past his lips as he speaks, a dry laugh blending in with the surrounding noise of the cops shuffling around. “Getting someone else to do your dirty work.”

“That doesn’t sound familiar to you?” Seokjin sighs, arms crossing over his chest as he steps closer to him. “You’ve had everyone do your dirty work for years, we’re just giving you a taste of your own medicine.”

Minho can only laugh some more, spitting out another glob of blood directly onto Seokjin’s boots before his eyes stare at Jungkook now. His teeth are bloody, strings of thick saliva pulled apart as he opens his mouth to speak. 

“All of this over some whore–“

Jungkook doesn’t let him finish his sentence before his knee collides with the side of his face, Minho’s face whipping to the side as he laughs hysterically, body hunched over as more blood drips out of his nose. His head lolls to the side as he stares at him, slightly impressed at his strength, the fire behind Jungkook’s eyes showing him just how he felt. 

“Watch your fucking mouth,” Jungkook threatens, fingers twitching as he craves tangling them in his hair and beating him until he has no teeth left. 

“Okay, you proved your point,” he rasps out, breathing out of his mouth from the blood gushing from his nose. “You can have her, who knew she was worth all of this.”

Nothing baffles them more than that, how Minho fully believed all of this was just because of you, deciding to turn a blind eye on all of the other atrocities he did in the past few years despite Seokjin being witness to the worst of them. 

That bandage wrapped over Seokjin’s chest aches now, the old wound burning as salt gets rubbed in, staring at Minho’s knelt form. How easy it was for him to block out all the horrible things he’s done, convinced it was for a greater good. It's the flashes playing in his mind from that day, seeing the way Sungmin had crumbled to the floor, that make Seokjin reach behind him, fingers wrapping around the barrel of his gun before he pulls it out. 

Jungkook turns when he sees it, his own eyes wide as Seokjin aims it right at Minho’s forehead. That's what gets the smile to wipe from Minho’s face, the realization that something had switched inside the other leader. 

“Seokjin, hey, don’t do this.” Jungkook reaches a hand out to place on his shoulder, urging him to drop the gun. “We have a plan, remember? You don’t have to get blood on your hands, brother.”

Seokjin doesn’t hear any of it, jaw clenched tightly as he stares at the Cobra’s eyes, hand trembling as he points his gun at him, every nerve ending screaming at him to stop, blending in with Jungkook’s pleas. “I want to kill him too, but you can’t do this.”

Minho’s surprise turns into nervous laughter, knowing his luck is coming to an end now that he’s face to face with the end of the barrel. “C’mon, listen to the boy, you don’t wanna do this right?”

Jungkook glares at the bloody Cobra again, his mocking words very well being what determines whether he dies now or not, fueling Seokjin's anger further until all he feels is the flames growing inside of him. 

“Do you feel it?” he asks, voice low and emotionless. “That same sick fear Sungmin felt when you turned on him.”

Minho shuts up now, finally understanding why this was happening, what form of revenge this was, and all he can do is kneel here and take it. The few years spent wreaking havoc finally catching up to him, but for some reason he doesn’t feel the fear Seokjin’s talking about. 

A sick smile spreads across his bloody lips as Seokjin cocks the safety back. “I’ll say hi to your brother when I see him.”

Jungkook gasps now as Seokjin finally pulls the trigger with no hesitation, averting his eyes as the sound vibrates in the air, the wet thump of Minho’s body hitting the floor a few feet away from his shoes making his breathing falter. He refuses to look at the body, turning his back to it all as Seokjin sighs and replaces the gun back behind his belt. 

The dirty cops curse now as they see the new blood, the loss of whatever bets they had placed for how long Minho would last in his cell going down the drain now that Seokjin has finished him off. The leader doesn’t care, looking at the cop that had initially cuffed Minho and waving him over. 

“Figure this out.” Is all he tells him before turning to face Jungkook, seeing the way the younger man goes silent at what he witnessed. “Go tell Y/N it’s dealt with, no more Minho, no more Cobras.”

Jungkook knows he's in no position to refuse, giving him a short nod before walking away. The other members stand by their bikes, all shell shocked at what just happened, none of them even questioning Jungkook as he straddles his Vulcan and wastes no time getting out of there as fast as he could. 

He’s in a daze the whole way to the clubhouse, mind spinning with possibilities, wondering if you and Soobin had even made it there safely or if you’d been ambushed by the Cobras who followed you. 

It’s not until he pulls into the clubhouse’s lot and sees the black Dyna with saddlebags that he lets his mind settle. 

Cutting the engine off he practically leaps off his bike, in a haste to get inside and see you after all of this. He throws open the club’s doors, the resounding bang against the wall making everyone inside jump, the member’s girlfriends who sat surrounding you scolding him but he pays them no mind, making a beeline right to you. 

You’re standing instantly, clear relief on your face when you see he’s okay. The girls had reassured you it would all be fine but you couldn’t allow yourself to believe it, not until you actually saw him. 

“Oh my god, you’re here,” you breathe out, letting him wrap his arms around you, face burying in the crook of your neck as he holds you close. Your fingers press into his back, the rough leather feeling like home as you run over the seams of his patches. 

“Yeah, can’t get rid of me now sweetheart,” he laughs out, pressing a gentle kiss to the side of your neck before standing up straight. His words hold more meaning, the knowledge that you’d no longer have to deal with Minho obvious, not needed to be said out loud and to be honest, you don’t want him to. You’d rather believe he never existed, a horrible nightmare you were finally waking up from. 

Jungkook takes note of your face now, the beginnings of a bruise blossoming by your cheekbone from earlier, the small cut on your throat no longer bleeding since one of the girls had helped you tend to it. His hand gently cups your cheek, softly rubbing the tender skin but your smile doesn’t falter, looking at him like it was the first time. 

His eyes show clear exhaustion but the ever present love is still there on his face, shown on the swells of his cheeks as he smiles, the crinkle of his nose when he sees the way you stare at him. The black strands that fell over his face are raked back now, a disheveled mess that he’ll deal with later, once you’re both home and away from this. 

“Do you wanna go?” he asks softly, face inching closer to yours as he presses a kiss to your forehead. 

“Can we?” you wonder, not sure how the club ran and if you’d be allowed to just leave after this mayhem just happened. You desperately want to get away though, needing to be alone with Jungkook, not having the mental capacity to handle talking to the other members when they eventually arrive but one thing claws at your mind. “What’s going to happen to Soobin?”

Jungkook smiles at your worry, spotting the younger boy lounging on the couch, surrounded by a few of the hangouts that belong to Deep Six. “Namjoon will handle him, don’t worry he’ll be in good hands. Now let’s go.”

Stepping through the door of Jungkook’s house makes a weight lift off your shoulders, everything still the exact same from the last time you were here and as you walk into his room you see an additional photo on his nightstand now. It’s a photo of you alone, an older one he must have taken back when you would stick to the small conversations outside of the bodega, tongue stuck out and tinted blue from the candy you had consumed. It makes your heart warm in your chest. 

“I missed you okay, don’t flame me for it,” he mumbles when he catches you staring at it, arm loosely slung around your waist as he presses a kiss to the side of your head.

“I would never flame you for this,” you scoff, chuckling when he snorts in response, rolling his eyes jokingly as he steps away from you and approaches the bathroom. 

“I’m gonna shower really quick, make yourself comfy please.” He desperately wants to wipe himself clean of the grime, needing to shower in hot water to rid himself of the events of the day and you understand, giving him a simple nod as you settle on the bed. 

The door of the bathroom is left cracked open, the sound of the water turning on spilling through, Jungkook’s low mumbling mixing in with it all and you smile. Falling back onto his sheets, the soft fabric rubs against your cheek, the prominent scent of fresh laundry mixed with the musk of his cologne filling your senses. 

Your eyes flutter open, locking onto the first picture frame angled to face the bed, the same one you saw before. With a roll you’re able to reach it, fingers curling around the black frame and bringing the picture close to you. The image of the two of you smiling wide, locked in an embrace, is what finally lets you breathe. 

Suddenly, the urge to be beside him takes over you, setting the frame back in it’s rightful spot as you stand up from the bed, slowly slipping out of your clothes before sneaking towards the bathroom. 

As you push the door open you spot Jungkook through the steamed up glass doors, the ink on his arms looking like blobs from the fog, his head hung forward as he stands directly under the showerhead. He has his eyes shut, letting the water cascade down his back, washing away the stress of the last few weeks. 

He hears the sliding of the glass door as you step in behind him, a soft smile on his face as he waits for you to make a move, the pleasant surprise being your soft hands wrapping around him. They gently settle over his chest, your cheek resting against his back as droplets of water flow down you too. 

His skin feels smooth, hints of that lemon-rose body wash you know he loves filling your senses, making you cling to him tighter in search for comfort. Jungkook turns to look back at you, slowly twisting around in your grasp, letting you rest your cheek on his chest now. 

With half opened eyes you see the swirls of ink centimeters from your face, the familiar wingspan of the owl and grey skulls tucked underneath letting you accept that he was actually here with you, a small hum of content leaving your lips as you press even closer to him.

That's when you spot the gold glimmer hung around his neck, something that was concealed under his shirt earlier, tucked away and kept safe. Your heart skips when you realize what it is, a golden letter of your first initial, long enough to rest between his lungs, right beside his heart. 

“What’s this?”

He hums in question before looking down, seeing the way your nose nudges against the small charm resting on his chest, a small blush spreading on his cheeks. “I told you I missed you. I wasn’t lying.”

“Missed you more,” you mumble, pressing a soft kiss against his skin, warm drops of water felt against your lips, the soft beating of his heart lulling you into a state of serenity.

Jungkook’s arms wrap around you now, cradling your head close to him as he bends forward to rest his chin on your head. “You okay?” he wonders, hearing the way you snort before you move to look up at him instead. 

“I think I should be asking you that.”

He smiles, face looking youthful as he does so, dewy cheeks shining in the light. “I’m fine baby, I just need you to know you’re going to be okay now.” 

His hands move to cup your cheeks, needing you to understand how much he means that, determined to do absolutely anything to ensure you feel safe here, comfortable enough to be yourself, to not walk on eggshells around him. 

You get it instantly though, knowing nothing but security when it comes to being around Jungkook, knowing that everything he says or promises you rings true. The feeling of being appreciated and cared for seems like such a minimal expectation, but after being without it for so long anything like this just makes you want to show him how much you care for him too. 

So you do, leaning up on the tips of your toes until your lips are slotting perfectly between his, his nose nudging against your cheek as he tilts his head for you. The love you feel for him being shared between this, displayed in soft smacks of your lips, the gentle carding of his fingers through your hair, the breathy laugh he lets out between the splash of the water on the tiles when you playfully nip his lower lip. 

“I know, I trust you Jungkook.” You mumble between kisses, your hand gliding down his sides. The tips of your fingers trace the lines of his muscles, familiarizing yourself with each curve of his ribs as you slide towards the center of his body, low low lower, until you’re grasping his cock in your palm. 

He groans against your mouth now, weeks of not being around you and left to his own devices leaving him sensitive and needy for your touch.  “Fuck Y/N.”

“Feel good?” you wonder, mouthing kisses along his jaw, down his neck and hearing how he hums in response. A shaky exhale spills from his lips when you start to pump your hands down his slowly hardening cock, fingers just shy of touching as you give him a squeeze. He feels heavy in your grasp, veins felt along your fingertips as you glide your hand back up to circle his engorged head, no doubt red and desperate for your attention. 

“Yeah, feels good.”

His hands loosen their hold on you as you slowly start to drop down, a trail of kisses placed down his body before you’re settling onto your knees on the shower floor. Jungkook shivers when your nails lightly trace the tattoos on his thighs, following the cursive script on his right thigh before moving to the bold lines of the double headed wolf on his left. He’s patient as you admire his tattoos, knowing the wolf is one of your favorites, how you’ve called it a travesty because it’s hidden under his jeans half the time.

“Pretty,” you murmur, rubbing the skin with the pad of your thumb and a small smile on your face.

“You think so?” he humors you, letting his fingers softly card through your hair, push it off your face before it has a chance to obscure your vision.

“Yeah,” you sigh, grabbing the base of his cock once more, bulbous head already leaking from your gentle touches alone. “Your cock is prettier though.”

He hisses lightly, head dropping down to stare directly at you as you lead your mouth to press a soft kiss to the tip of his hardened cock, lips smearing the translucent beads of precum before you lick it off. With wide eyes you stare at him, looking as innocent as you can be when you gently lick a trail along the bottom of his cock. “Can I make you feel better?”

“F-fuck, please,” Jungkook sputters out, running a hand through his own hair to keep him from pushing you down onto his cock, head dropping back momentarily and letting the water flow down his inky locks before looking down once more.

The desperation lacing his voice makes your core throb, thighs pressing together as your mouth salivates at the sight of him. The tip of his cock peeks out each time you glide your hands down, precum gathering at the slit and looking so inviting. He watches with bated breath as you lick your lips over, jaw dropping open with your tongue pushed out slightly before you let him rest against it, the salty taste of him hitting your lips first as you wrap your mouth around him beautifully.

Jungkook swears he might cum now, slowly sinking into the wet, inviting warmth of your mouth, the slow bobs of your head teasing him as you pull back before sinking in further than the last. Your cheeks hollow out as you suck, eyes fluttering open to stare up at him as you swirl your tongue around his tip before swallowing him once more.

“Fuck, just like that,” he groans, thighs tense as you rest your hand against them, free hand still wrapped along the base of his cock to help you pump what you couldn’t yet fit in your mouth. “My pretty baby always does such a good job sucking my cock.”

His praise makes you hum against him, the vibrations felt along his length, sending a shiver up his spine, leaving his jaw clenched together as you sink down with more determination. As the tip of his cock prods at the back of your throat he lets out a moan of your name, fingers gripping the strands of your hair when you swallow, your throat tightening around him and making him shudder.

Your eyes stay locked on his, seeing the absolute pleasure etched onto his features, top teeth biting down on his glimmering lower lip, coated in his saliva and swollen from your kisses. As you repeat the same motion, sinking as far as you can with a wet slurp, Jungkook’s hips have a mind of their own, thrusting into your mouth without warning, too lost in the feeling of it but as you gag around his cock he pulls back instantly.

“Shit, sorry baby,” he apologizes, fingers pushing up your chin as he makes sure you’re okay.

With a wet cough you’re looking up at him with a glimmer in your eyes, pure mischief in your features and it makes his stomach flip, makes him want to ruin you. “Do that again, please,” you beg. “Fuck my mouth.”

Jungkook curses above you, hating the way his cock twitches at your filthy words, head screaming for him to do it, to do what you ask and have you gagging around his cock. “I don’t want to hurt you, baby.”

“You won’t, I promise.”

He’s not given a moment to protest, the curve of your tongue underneath his cock pulling him in, allowing him to sink back into your mouth with ease, less resistant than before. The saliva gathered in your mouth aids in the slip, the obscene slurps echoing in the shower as you let the hand gripped around his cock fall to the side, a clear indicator for him to do what he wants.

Your jaw drops open further, nice and slack, lips pulled taut around him and he can’t help but thrust forward again, experimentally at first, barely an inch pushing forward but you hum in content, let your eyes fall shut as he repeats the motions.

Jungkook moans freely now, his free hand coming to gingerly cup your cheek, fingers resting along your jaw, soothing your skin as he fucks into your mouth. The small gags you let out bounce off the tiles, mix in with the wet thrusts of his cock hitting the back of your throat, the needy groans of your name flowing from his mouth. You can feel your own arousal coating your thighs, aching want growing inside of you with each cry he lets out.

“God, I love your mouth,” he rasps, smiling when he sees the bit of drool that spills from your lips, coating his cock in a nice sheen before dripping down your jaw and onto your skin. With a quivering breath you’re looking up at him again, misty eyes that reflect the light above you, tears coating your lower lashes before spilling over and down your face. Jungkook shushes you gently, thumb wiping away the stray tears in a sweet motion that contrast the way his hips snap forward, cursing as your throat squeezes around him.

You look absolutely wrecked, wet trails coating your cheeks, mixing in with the drool around your lips. Jungkook can feel his release creeping up on him, cock throbbing in your mouth, begging to be pushed further in so he can cum down your throat but he needs to get a taste of you first. Against all of his urges he’s pulling you off his messy length, slick with your spit and his precum as it bounces in the air.

“What happened?” You can barely speak, throat raw from his ministrations but you wanted to see him fall apart.

“Fuck,” he pants, chest heaving as he sees the way you look at him with swollen lips, tits covered in spit, coating your skin as it fell from your mouth, leaving your nipples pebbled between your piercings. “Don’t wanna cum down your throat.”

A deadly smile graces your face as you smirk, slowly lifting yourself up on weak legs. Your intention is clear as you turn around, palms placed against the damp shower wall and an enticing wiggle of your hips for his enjoyment. Jungkook throws his head back at the sight of your ass, skin smooth and inviting, not being able to resist the way his hand shoots forward to land a swift slap against your cheek, skin jiggling from the force as you giggle.

“No baby, not here.” He leans forward, caging you in with his chest pressing onto your back, sticky length slotted right between your ass as he rests his lips by your ear, slowly rutting against you. “Wanna take my time with you, the way I’ve always wanted to.”

His voice sends chills down your spine, makes goosebumps flare on your body as you bite your lip, nodding instantly at the proposition. 

“Bed, now.”

You waste no time listening to him, pulling the shower door open before scurrying out of the bathroom, feet leaving a small trail of water before you reach the carpeted floors of his room. 

Jungkook chuckles at your excitement, shutting off the shower before meeting you in there, seeing you perched on the bed already, body displayed like every one of his wet dreams. Your head is resting on the small mountain of pillows he has, pert breasts rising and falling with each of your breaths, feet gliding on his comforter as you slowly open up your thighs for him. 

He licks his lips over at the sight, folds coated in your arousal, slick clinging to your thighs and showing him just how much you enjoyed having his cock in your mouth. 

Jungkook slowly rests his palms on the bed, that same predatory look in his eyes that made your heart race, creeping forward in a slow glide that fills you with anticipation. He rubs the side of his face along your knee, eyes shut at the soft feeling of your skin, following the slope of your legs until he reaches the swell of your inner thighs. 

You’re almost positive he has a kink for this, would most likely want nothing more than to slip his cock between the juncture of your thighs and get off that way, and considering you’d want nothing more than to do the same with his thighs you don’t tease him.

Instead you smile, drop a hand down to wipe away the small beads of water that coat his forehead, tracing the arch of his brows as he presses a kiss to your skin. His large palms come up to grope the meat of your thighs, firm squeezes that make your core throb, loving the roughness of his grip. A flash of gold catches his attention though, eyes widening slightly when he realizes he hadn’t taken his rings off in the shower. As he starts to slip them off you let out a whine in protest, gripping his wrist before he can pull them off, an eyebrow raised in question as you do so.

“Keep them on, please.”

Jungkook chuckles at your request, he knew how much you loved to feel them whenever he touched you so really, he should’ve known better but still he can’t help but tease you. “Dirty girl,” he kisses your skin once more. “Whatever my pretty baby wants.”

Securing the rings on his fingers he smiles up at you, resting on his tummy with his face inches from your pussy. He lets his hands trail teasing touches to your skin, inching towards your center before circling up to your mound. 

“Miss your skirt,” he admits, his horny tendencies making him wish he could eat you out with it on just like last time, remembering all of the filthy things you’ve done with that flimsy article of clothing. 

“I know you do, you horn dog. I’ll make sure to wear it next time,” you promise him, twirling a strand of his hair in your hands, giggling when he visibly perks up, wiggling his eyebrows at you before placing a firm kiss to your pussy. The first touch always sends you reeling, knowing exactly what's to come with Jungkook’s tongue you just lay back and enjoy.

His index finger comes down, gently pressing against your clit in a touch so light it makes you whimper, teasing circles intent to frustrate you judging by the smug smile on his lips. 

“You’re so beautiful.” Is all he says before he’s licking a stripe up your folds, tip of his tongue collecting each drop of your arousal and groaning at the taste of you, still fully standing behind his statements of wanting to live between your legs.

His tongue feels like heaven, curling up as it flicks against your clit, his fingers spreading you apart so he could get a better taste. Plump lips wrap around your clit, sucking gently until you’re sighing above him, hips just barely rutting into his face, searching for more and he gives it to you. Nose buried into your mound as he sucks with more force, chuckling against your skin when your fingers yank at his hair, a moan of his name reaching his ears that he indulges in.

“Guk, ah!” you cry out as he hums around your clit, the soft vibrations shooting through your core, leaving you gasping as you throw your head back. There was nothing you loved more than having Jungkook ravish you, letting him break you down into a stuttering, crying mess all because of his mouth and he lived for it. He lived to see you whining, begging for him, it made his heart throb and his cock ache, getting absolute pleasure from seeing you enjoy yourself.

He knows what you really want though, his index finger slowly sliding down your slit, prodding at your entrance and the way your tight ring of muscles clench at his teasing makes him chuckle darkly. “Mm, so needy.”

“Shut up, want you.”

He circles his finger once more, letting the tip of it just barely sink into you. “Want me or my fingers, baby?”

“B-both, fuck Jungkook, please.” He finds your begging so cute, never one to deny you. Knowing you must be just as desperate as he is he finally lets his finger sink in, slipping into your warmth like it was meant to be there. Your walls suck him in, wrap around his digit until he’s pressed to the hilt, the cool sensation of his golden band felt against your skin and you mewl filthily at it.

Fuck you were dirty, but you were his and he wouldn’t want it any other way. 

His lips resume what they were doing, lapping at your pussy as he pumps his finger into you, the gush of your arousal leaking around his fingers, dripping down your ass and onto the sheets below in a sticky mess. He doesn’t need you to beg for more, his middle finger quickly joining the first and stretching you open further, scissoring inside of you, curling up and rolling in a come here motion until you’re twitching in the sheets and rutting your hips up with more force.

“Again, f-fuck Guk,” you whine, words stretched out, dripping in lust and want and it was all for him. His lips latch around your clit again, slow pulses sucking the sensitive bud into his mouth, sending your mind spinning as he pumps his fingers into you in a smooth rhythm. The wet smack of his palm against your folds sounds like music to his ears, needing to hear it louder he adds his third finger in, the letters spelling SIX pressed flush against your cunt. 

Jungkook knows it’s wrong, to find so much enjoyment in seeing his club name shining back at him, coating in strings of your arousal as you scream out his name, knowing he shouldn’t get this turned on after all the shit that happened today. But he lets himself have this moment, knowing you love feeling the rings press into your skin, fueling your desires and making the hunger grow in your mind. 

He shuts his eyes now, fully savoring it all, smiling against you when he finds the soft patch inside of you, your hips writhing around as he rubs against it, walls fluttering around his digits. 

“Close, don’t stop,” you laugh out, hysterical with lust as he shakes his head side to side against you, the ticklish feeling making the coil tighten inside of you. His fingers buried into your cunt, spreading you apart as he pumps them into you in a beautiful rhythm, it lights your skin up and leaves you craving the stretch of his cock, leaves your walls clamping around him in search for more.

Your hips work together with his tongue now, searching for your release in desperation and Jungkook is set on finding it for you, never ceasing his motions. He keeps the flow going, can feel your thighs twitching around him, your feet gliding uselessly on the sheets, chest hiccuping as your tummy tenses up. He knew your pussy well, could read your body with ease, and when you crane your head down to look at him, seeing his dark eyes boring into you with his lips latched onto your clit, you’re a goner.

“Oh fuck!” you scream out, hands pulling at his hair with force as your mind blanks, body set alight as your climax washes over you. White pleasure crashes against your skin, pulls you in with each wave, leaves you limp and sinking into the shores of your mind. Jungkook smirks at the way you go pliant in his grasp, hand dropping from his hair as he continues to suck against you, loving the small twitches of your body as he slurps the last drops of you with his tongue.

“Taste so good,” he murmurs, kissing your inner thighs, leaving a trail of wetness from his lips coated in your orgasm, sticky fingers clutching onto your hips. “Wanna have you for every meal.”

“You’re so corny,” you giggle out, spreading your thighs further apart as he slowly kisses his way up your body, his tongue peaking out and licking up your stomach, curling under the swell of your breast before he’s wrapping his lips around your nipple. The warmth of his mouth makes you gasp, pushing your chest up as you grip his hair again. His ringed hand grabs your neglected breast, squeezing the supple flesh before circling the hardened bud, the cool metal of your piercing felt against his fingers.

“I thought I was a horn dog,” he retorts as he pops off your nipple, leaving it coated in his saliva, glimmering in the dim light of his room.

“You’re both, like a two for one special.” Jungkook smiles at this, bunny teeth exposed as he chuckles, a slight shake of his head making his slowly drying strands fall around his face. 

When you pucker out your lips for a kiss he reaches up to meet you, slick lips pressed against your own, swallowing the soft sighs you let out as you place your hands on his firm chest. He lets you push him over, flopping onto his back as you settle on top of him.

“Wanna ride you.” You say it so sweetly, like you’re asking him for a small favor instead of telling him you wanna rock his world in better words.

“Whatever you want baby,” he breathes out, back propped up by the pillows. He can feel your drenched core against him, his cock still hard and pressed against your ass, begging for your attention. 

Large palms slide up your sides, roaming up your back in a soothing motion as you smile down at him, hand reaching behind you to grab his thick cock and position him at your entrance.

His tip prods at your entrance, a hushed sigh concealed by your lips as you slowly sink down. The stretch of his cock feeling like a delicious ache that you welcome with each inch you take, having missed the full feeling that came from this. You slide down all the way with a humph, thighs pressed flush against his as you moan unabashedly. 

Jungkook feels like everything is right with the world now, buried inside your heat, feeling the small trembles of your body as he holds you close.

“Hold on,” he sighs out, hot pants of breath felt against your skin, palms digging into your back until your chest is flush with his. The last thing he wants is to bust his load this early, your warmth intoxicating him, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand up as he groans. You need the time to adjust to his size anyways, a teasing smile on your face when you pinch his chin in your fingers, tilting his head up to stare at you before you’re crashing your lips against him once more.

Jungkook doesn’t know if this is any better, enjoying kissing you as much as he does fucking you but he can’t pull away, allowing you to lick your way into his mouth as his cock remains buried in your pussy. The curve of it nudges just right inside of you, pushes against the sweetest spots as you fidget in his lap, your tongue licking against his, tickling the roof of his mouth in that way he loves. He can feel his cock pulsing inside of you, the small flutters of your walls pulling him under, the puddle of your arousal dripping down his length and settling into his skin only making him want to thrust up into you. 

His lashes flutter against his cheeks, the plush feeling of your lips making his heart race, eyes finally slipping open when you pull his lower lip back and let it snap against his teeth before licking at his lip ring teasingly.

“Ready?” you whisper, eyes half lidded and clouded with desire. Jungkook can only nod, exhaling a shaky breath when you lift your hips up slowly, tight walls dragging against his cock as you do so, the slick glide allowing you to raise until only his tip remains before you’re sinking back down. His hands glide down your back, rings leaving a cold trail on your skin as he reaches your ass, palms grabbing a firm handful as he helps you find your rhythm.

You loved when Jungkook took control, held you down and fucked you until you couldn’t see straight, left you crying as he pulled orgasm after orgasm out of you. But there was something special that coursed through you when the cards flipped, some sick rush that you know he felt too when you were on top, setting the pace. In reality you knew he was still in control, only letting you think you were in charge, mind convinced you were using him like your own personal sex toy. But the rough grip he has on your ass reminds you of the truth, and it instills that same thrill in you. 

“Shit Y/N,” he drawls out as your hips gain fluidity, riding him with ease, walls sucking him in each time. His hand rears back, landing a sharp smack against your ass, smarting your skin as the sound echoes in the quiet room, your velvety walls tightening around him deliciously. 

A small whimper leaves your mouth, begging him to do it again, to mark you up, make you remember this moment tomorrow so he does. The slight burn of the metal on your skin leaves you panting above him, picturing how pretty it’ll look tomorrow thanks to him. 

With each smack of his palm you’re falling apart, arousal gushing out of you, increasing the volume of the wet squelches of your pussy being split open. The curve of his cock makes you dizzy, leaves you stuttering on top of him each time it rubs against that sweet spot inside of you. He can’t look away from where you connect, mesmerized by the way you cream his cock, leave it shiny and covered in your essence with each lift of your hips.

“Fuck you feel so good,” you mewl, gasping as his mouth once again envelopes around your tit, tongue lapping at your nipple, flicking it with a satisfied hum as you drop your head back, pushing your chest further into his mouth. 

The added stimulation of his mouth turns you into a puddle above him, arms wrapped around his shoulders, hips never losing their motion.

Jungkook swears he’s never seen you look more beautiful than when you’re lost in your pleasure, jaw slack as you moan for him, eyes barely able to stay open as he fills you up just the way you’ve wanted. It’s the one thing you’ve been craving in your time apart, coming second in terms of spending time with him, but nothing compares to how quickly he’s able to make you fall apart. 

“Gonna cum baby?” he teases, already feeling the way your walls tighten around him the longer you bounce on him. Sticking his tongue out, he lets it trail against your nipples as your tits jiggle from the action, enjoying the shiver that courses through you when you meet his gaze. 

“Yeah,” you whine, letting his hands guide you, weak thighs slowly giving up on you as your second orgasm approaches you. His skin was slick with sweat now, resting his feet flat on the bed before he began thrusting up into you, meeting your hips each time you came back down, his cock felt deep inside of you, tip of his length kissing your cervix each time, making sparks flash behind your lids each time you blinked.

With a trembling hand you’re sliding it down your body, fingers meeting your sensitive clit and nearly sobbing as you start to circle the swollen bundle of nerves. A choked moan fills the air, eyes rolling back as the euphoric feeling shoots through you, fingers pushing yourself over the edge for the second time this night. 

Jungkook looks at you with stars in his eyes, mouth dropped open in awe as you cum around his cock, leave it nice and creamy, weak body resting on him as he fucks you through it until you're keening from overstimulation and retracting your hand from your throbbing clit. His hands slide along your body as you tremble, soft pants hitting his skin and making him shiver. 

“You good baby?” he pants, stilling your hips and gently flipping the two of you over once again, sticky length slipping out of you as he rubs the side of your face. 

“Never better,” you sigh in a daze, legs spreading apart for him once more, moaning softly when you feel his heavy cock pressed against your slit, still just as hard as it was when he fucked your throat in the shower. “Fuck me, wanna feel you fill me up Guk.”

Jungkook hums at your words as he fists his cock, giving it a few languid pumps before slapping it against your pussy, chuckling darkly when you twitch at the sensation. With a quiet moan he’s guiding his cock back into your messy cunt with an embarrassing squelch, the wet noise filling the room as he starts a quick pace. 

You’re beyond sensitive now, soft mewls leaving your mouth with each thrust, tender walls fluttering against him and Jungkook knows he’ll never want to be with anyone else. His eyes lock onto yours, amazed at how easy it is to turn you into a blubbering mess beneath him, to have you staring at him with teary eyes and drool nearly dripping out of your mouth from how drunk his cock made you feel.

His hands cling to your hips now, so tightly it dimples your skin, keeps you in place as he pistons into you. Deliberate rolls of his hips that are intent to make you scream his name, something you easily do when he hits the right spot inside of you, cock filling you up perfectly. 

Jungkook doesn’t know where to look, overwhelmed with the moment, eyes floating from your scrunched up face, the way your tits bounce with each thrust, and your drenched pussy sucking him back in each time. It’s sensory overload for him, his heart pounding in his chest as he takes it all in, palms sliding further up until he’s gliding up your ribs. His thumbs rub the undersides of your breasts for a brief moment as he speeds up, hands eventually moving to rest by your head as he leans further over you, desperate for his release. 

Each of his thrusts has his gold chain rocking above you, your first initial glimmering in the light as it just barely grazes the tip of your nose. You’re transfixed on it, bleary vision focusing on it as you whine out his name, seeing it sway with each rock of his hips and suddenly it hits you, crashing over you in a sobering realization. 

You love him. 

Your hands slide up, tracing the bold six on his upper right arm and for once not feeling ashamed at the sight of it, gliding further up and around his shoulders while you desperately wrap them around him as you stare up at him. “I love you, fuck I love you so much.” It comes out as a cry, sounding delirious from the way it slurs together but you mean it just the same. 

His fluid hips falter for a moment, shocked at first, brows pinched together in confusion when he thinks he heard you wrong. “What?”

“I love you Jungkook,” you repeat without hesitation, a nervous look on your face that slowly fades when you see the realization on his features, eyes wide, relief on his face in the form of a smile at knowing you loved him too.

“Fuck, I love you too baby,” he moans deeply, bending forward to kiss you, sloppy as you pant into each others mouths, teeth knocking from the force of his thrusts but it does the job. “So fucking much.”

Your heart swells at his confession, everything wrong in your life becoming obsolete because of this moment. Every single wrong decision, horrible days lumped on end with rays of light found in the slices of time spent with him feels worth it now. All that matters is him, seeing him above you with pure adoration on his face, looking at you like you were the one responsible for the sun coming up every morning. You hope he knows the feeling is mutual, runs just as deep inside of you because you knew he was responsible for the stars in the sky.

A particular thrust brings you back, gasping for air as his hips snap against yours, thighs slapping together as he picks up his pace, feeling the way you tighten around him. Your hands rush to cup his face, staring up at him with love floating around you, seeing his doe eyes gleaming as you do so. 

He smiles as you start pulsing around him, knowing how sensitive your pussy is after cumming twice back to back, angling his hips to fuck you just right, snickering when you squeal in pleasure. “You close?”

“Mhm,” you mewl, hooking your legs around him, keeping him close as his pelvis rubs against your sensitive clit deliciously. “Guk,” you whine out and he knows what you want, not even needing you to ask before he’s smiling down at you. 

“Open your mouth love.” You comply instantly, eyes fluttering shut as he revs his throat and spits into your mouth, thick glob of saliva hitting your tongue and you moan at the sensation, throat moving as you swallow the load before sticking it back out for more.

“That's my good girl, fuck,” he grunts when your moans raise in pitch, eyes locked onto his as your pleasure spikes, blooms in your stomach and starts to spread, pleas for more begging him not to stop. “Wanna feel you cum around my cock again baby, c’mon.”

“Guk, please.” Your hands hold onto him for dear life, face pinched together in the cutest scowl, lips swollen from how hard you bite them, moans still managing to slip past as you let the feeling take over you. 

With a few more thrusts you’re pushed over the edge, eyes squeezing shut as the pleasure rocks through you, buzzing felt all the way down to your fingertips as you cum. Jungkook is in awe once more as he watches you, the prettiest face as you fall apart and cry out his name.

“Fuck you’re mine,” he grunts, hand sliding up your throat and towards your face, cupping your cheek until his thumb glides across your slick lower lip, tracing the curve of it tenderly. 

“Yours,” you slur out, tongue peaking out to lick his finger before he’s slipping it into your mouth, groaning as you suck on it, swirling your tongue around it and hollowing your cheeks as if it was his cock. 

“Fuck, fuck,” he chants, loud slaps of your skin connecting sounding like pure sin. “Never getting rid of me baby, mine forever.” His hips thrust sloppily now, your mewls of pleasure spurring him on.

“Gonna fill you up,” he grunts out, needing to fill you to the brim, claim you as his the way he always did, wanting nothing more than to see globs of his cum leaking out of you.

“Please,” you plead around his finger, and it's the last sound he hears before he’s spilling his load inside of you with a string of profanities, thick cock twitching as spurts of his cum warm up your walls, shallow thrusts into your messy cunt riding him out until he’s stilling his hips altogether.

His whole body trembles for a minute, brain wiped clean as the feeling rocks through him, finally coming back and seeing you sprawled out underneath him with a satisfied smile. Your chest heaves as you attempt to catch your breath, a soft mewl escaping you when his softening cock slips out of you, the gush of cum dripping out making you want to clamp your thighs shut but his hands stop you. 

Jungkook shushes you gently when you whine as his fingers gather the globs of white, slowly pushing them back into you until you’re fully stuffed once more. He admires your sodden folds, resting back on his haunches with a proud smirk. 

Your foot playfully nudges along the tattoos of his thighs, both of you panting and sweaty on the sheets, in a warm daze from the ecstasy still coursing through your veins. Jungkook looks down at you with a lovestruck smile. “I love you,” he repeats, needing to say it out of the throes of pleasure, to confirm it wasn’t something he imagined.

“I love you more,” you reply, squealing as he lunges towards you in favor of attacking your face with kisses, wet and sloppy, his large hands cupping your face and smothering you with love. You don’t fight it, letting yourself bask in it, in the soft laughter that spills from his mouth, the warm embrace around you as he pulls you close to him, flipping you over until you’re nuzzled by his side.

For the first time in months you’re no longer on borrowed time, being able to enjoy Jungkook's company longer than a few hours at a time and it makes you smile, snuggling into his chest so cutely he looks down at you. 

“What?”

“Just thinking that I get to sleep with you for the first time tonight,” you whisper it out, almost like you’re embarrassed at admitting it, but he feels the same, his arm tightening around you with a soft sigh.

“Mm, yeah, we get to wake up together too.” He enjoys the smile on your face at his words, pressing a gentle kiss to your temple now. “Why are you thinking about sleep though, I told you I wanted to take my time with you tonight.”

You look up at him with wide eyes, your body still thrumming from the three orgasms you had, knowing you couldn’t do another this soon. “Jungkook, I can’t.”

“Sounds like a challenge,” he jokes, hands tightening around your hips and laughing as you try to wiggle yourself out of his grasp, his competitive streak making him determined to have you falling apart if it’s the last thing he does and from the look on his face you can already tell it’s going to be a long night.

“Put the fucking hat on!” Taehyung scolds Soobin from beside him, thrusting the fuzzy Santa hat at the younger boy with a threatening glare. Soobin knows he doesn’t mean any harm, the small smile on his face showing his true intentions so he accepts, huffing dramatically as he puts it on, adjusting it just right until Taehyung is smiling in appreciation.

You watch from the sidelines, a smile on your face as you see the families gathered at the front of the clubhouse. Deep Six was hosting their annual toy drive for Christmas, something that may seem a little bizarre with all things considered but it was something that Seokjin stood strongly behind, wanting to do something for the children of the community.

Soobin and Taehyung stood at the front lines, full tombstone patches on their leather jackets and obnoxious Santa hats on their heads in order to appeal to the children. It seems to be working, kids not shying away as they crouch down to speak to them with smiles on their faces.

“So, when are you two popping one out?” Jimin speaks from beside you, a knowing smirk on his face when you and Jungkook both whip your head to look at him so fast he swears you must have gotten whiplash.

“Woah woah, let us enjoy our time together as a duo before you come over here manifesting a child.” Jungkook huffs jokingly, slinging an arm around you and pulling you into his side. 

Jimin pouts, dramatic like always. “Sorry, I just wanna be an uncle dammit!”

Hoseok walks out just in time to hear the end of his sentence and a scowl is immediately on his face. “Fuck you, you’re already an uncle,” he grumbles, his ten month old daughter hiked on his hip, the cutest pigtails on her head with a baby leather vest on, the words baby six embroidered onto it. 

Jimin spins around instantly, cooing at baby Yeona with his arms outstretched, a smile on his face when she reaches out for him. Hoseok's wife shakes her head in disbelief as Yeona allows herself to be scooped out of her fathers arms way too easily. “Of course I am, I love my little niece.”

Jungkook sighs beside you at the interaction, looking down at you to see you’re already staring at him. “Do you want kids?”

It takes you a second to think about it, nodding as you smile at him. “Yeah eventually, do you?”

“Yeah, when the time is right.” He smiles back, eyes locking onto Yeona and Jimin now dancing around the lot while she giggles, showing the dimples on her soft cheeks.

You hum in agreement, also looking at the families lingering in the clubhouse before spotting the plethora of bikes lined against the back wall. “I don’t think I'm ready to give up riding on a bike just yet.”

That sobers Jungkook up in a flash, his hands coming up in surrender. “Hold up, who said anything about giving up riding bikes?”

“Jungkook, if we have a baby we need an actual car, for a car seat?”

He scoffs, waving his arm around. “Nonsense, we can just get one of those sidecar attachments.”

You pause for a minute, letting the gears turn in his head and hoping he would come to his senses, but when he says nothing you press your lips together. “Guk, our baby can’t ride in a sidecar, I'm pretty sure that's illegal and also immoral.” 

“Fine,” he sighs, “what about a dog?”

“You want a dog?”

“I want four.”

“You want four?” you laugh, not knowing where this was coming from at all. He had grown an obsession with checking the local dog shelters late at night and showing you the available puppies with tears in his eyes but he had never mentioned anything about adopting one.

“Yeah, do the math. I can double strap, have one on my chest and the other on my back right?” He waits for you to nod before continuing, “And you can ride your bike and double strap the other two, just picture them with their little goggles and helmets.” He coos so sweetly, lips pouting out at the thought of it, already picturing the two of you cruising around with dogs strapped on like fucking backpacks.

You can’t help but smile at your boyfriend, cupping his cheeks as you kiss him gently. “You’re fucking crazy,” he kisses back with his own smile. “One dog.”

“Deal.” He agrees without putting up a fight, the call of his name grabbing his attention, pulling away from you to go help Yoongi and Namjoon as they pull the full boxes of donations away. 

You watch him with those same lovesick eyes you always had, seeing when he goes back to the front and speaks to the children out there, allowing them to trace the patches on his arms with a wide smile on his face, animatedly telling them stories that make them giggle. 

Maybe four dogs and a baby wasn’t such a bad idea if it was with him.

[godwrecks]

um.. can i req for kuroo just being so mean to his girlfriend with a huge size kink on top? i just love the idea of him deliberately being mean bcs he likes seeing his baby cry for him then immediately change to a loving bf after that 🙈

Mean Dom! Kuroo - Too Dumb

word count: 1.7k

tags: dacryphilia; heavy degradation; daddy kink; dom! kuroo; mean kuroo tbh; size kink; throat fucking; some aftercare (?).

Always in a world of incessant business and black suits, you should have guessed Kuroo would need release somewhere else. Yet out of all things he could enjoy, out of everything that could be his if he just wished it to be, you turned out to be the subject of his adoration. He absolutely worshipped you - showered you with gifts and praise so much so that you would never doubt yourself or his love for you. And considering the way his eyes shone with tenderness whenever you were around, you never did. Not usually, at least.

But right now, when he was so deep inside you yet his face branded utter boredom, you couldn’t help the sinking feeling in your chest. You had struggled against his almost suffocating embrace, writhing like a prey facing death, when he ripped your panties aside and aligned himself along your folds. There had been a few protests, yet his dark gaze was enough to silence you.

“Tetsu,” you cried out, clinging onto his shoulders for leverage when he finally directed his eyes towards you.

“You fucking done yet, princess? You’ve had me waiting here for a while now,” Kuroo grunted, lowering himself down to his elbows and pushing a hand down against your abdomen. He was well aware of how much bigger he was in comparison to you. “Been inside you so many times, baby, and you still need fucking time to adjust?” He chuckled cruelly, his mocks only making your walls tighten around him. It wasn’t your fault - you wailed it wasn’t. Taking his long, girthy cock now was no easier now than it was before. No matter how many times you did it, he always managed to stretch you out until he made you his, turning the disastrous burn into pure ecstacy. Each and every time.

“I- I’m okay now, ‘s just too big…” Your whisper was borderline inaudible as he began thrusting inside you, setting a merciless pace that knocked the air off your lungs every time he bottomed out.

“You sound like a dumb whore the way you’re talking. Daddy’s cock, is that what you meant?” To your terror, he sat up on his knees, lifting up your thighs against you to gain more speed. Your back arched with moans as he rammed into you harshly, forcing you to take his full length with every buckle of his hips. “Fucking answer me, are you that hopeless of a case?”

“Yes! Yes, that’s what I meant. Daddy’s-” Cut off by a scream, your sentence got lost in a sea of heavy breaths. The low growls he emitted by your ear, coupled with the twitching and swelling of his cock inside you was nauseating. Sickeningly perverted.

Wrapping a large hand around your throat, you gasped for air while Kuroo gazed down at you with a sinister smile, zeroing in on the tears welling up. The bruising force of his hips clashing against yours was enough for you to hold his wrist in a desperate plea, begging for a breath of air as he kept tightening his hold.

“T-testu!” The raw panic ringing in his ears instantly tore his hands away from your neck, but the lifted corners of his mouth were unmovable as he pulled out all the way, just to slowly sink in back to you.

Your back pathetically arched into his touch, clit rubbing just right against the smooth skin of his defined abdomen. The way he looked down at you as if you were nothing but a used toy he’d throw away soon had your hand pushing against his chest, attempting to slow the reckless grinding of his hips.

“What now?” His eyes were so cold, only letting the slightly feral tone underneath the ice flicker through.

“Slow down, please, it hurts.” Contradicting your plea, you let it out a shameful moan when his thumb began circling the swollen bud. Oh, it was so clear he enjoyed watching you unravel under him, as if you were a little porcelain doll - the favorite in his collection.

“Princess, I don’t think I ever stated you have a fucking say,” he rolled his eyes, and the carelessness with which he threw you around in the bed - bringing you up to your knees on the edge of the bed while he stood - left an unfamiliar distaste reverberating through your system.

With another hand gripping your shoulder to keep you in place, he pried your mouth open slowly, savoring the crimson of your lips. His digits sensually pushed against your tongue, to which you responded by swirling your tongue around them. The hand previously restraining you lowered down to his cock, where he began pumping his fist up and down. Precum quickly began pooling from his tip and without realizing, your tongue had surely stuck out, ready for him to use your mouth.

At least that’s what you thought, but the moment he fisted your hair and forced you down his length, you knew it would be too much. You tried to relax your mouth, but his cock twitching inside your mouth made you choke even more. You couldn’t breathe, you only ogled up at him with tears that threatened to fall at any moment, hoping maybe he’d have some mercy. “You said you'd take it so why are you struggling, huh? Do you not want to?” He finally let go of you, and as much as you tried to compensate for the air your lungs were begging for, it was hard to even relish in the emptiness again when he sounded so damn disappointed.

“No! It’s not that, daddy, I just can’t fit you inside my mouth, it hurts,” you uttered the words as your arms wrapped around his legs, bringing him closer until his length was raised taut against your cheek.

“So everything hurts now for you,” the laugh that echoed off was strange, condemning. His cringe at the sight made your heart tremble. “I’m taking the time to train your useless little throat and this is how you behave? You should be fucking thankful, or would you rather I use my secretary’s?” You tried to listen for any sign of hesitance or teasing in his tone, but it was cold steel you heard. Shaking your head swiftly, your bottom lip quivered as his tip set against your mouth once again.

“So then why, baby? Why are you acting like such a stupid slut, as if you haven’t learned anything?” Using your throat as nothing more than a cock sleeve, he thrusted into your mouth continuously, ignoring all signs of your struggle. “You’re too dumb to remember, is that it? Maybe it’s time I throw you away and find someone new to play with.” Those were the words you lost it at, when the tears began cascading down your cheeks. Even as you sobbed, even as the oxygen barely managed to reach your blood and dizzied you, you kept him inside your mouth. Wishing - clinging to the hope that you could satisfy him again like you used to. But just as your spotted vision started going black, you were suddenly pulled up into his embrace, his arms holding you tightly against him. No, not like the claustrophobic hold he had on you earlier, but with that warm strength you were always met with when you needed it.

“I got you, pretty girl. C’mon, look at me,” Kuroo’s words were once again dripping with honey, his index finger lifting up your chin so your teary eyes could lock with his. “So fucking pretty when you cry, you know that right? Know how much I love you?” His charming smile was like a lullaby, easily dissipating every concern you had.

“Keep crying for me, angel, yeah? Wanna see those pretty tears when I make you cum.” Those words were the last you registered before he sat down and pulled you onto his lap, easily slipping inside you with how much you had been dripping onto the sheets.

Though you hadn’t come before, every thrust was worse than the previous. You were so sensitive you could feel absolutely everything - every vein and pulsing of his cock, every place where you clamped down on him, every brush of your hardened nipples against his firm chest.

“Tetsu, it feels so good! Feels so good, I’m gonna cum,” you sobbed on his shoulder, bouncing on his lap each time he plunged into you.

“Go on, princess. Cum with me, make daddy proud.”

With a kiss to your dampened cheek, his rhythm increased enough to send you both into your high. For a moment, you felt awfully aware of your surroundings, your heavy pants and the lewd sound of naked skin slapping against another. It was like the calm before a storm, right when your orgasm rushed in and cascaded over you, milking every last drop of the creamy liquid from Kuroo without even noticing.

You still trembled weakly from the pleasure when you felt Kuroo’s fingers draw circles on your stomach. It was then, when you looked down, that you discovered you were trying to keep in every bit of his seed inside you, unwilling to let any pour outside.

“Look at that bulge, too full with my cum, huh? You always do so fucking good for me,” Kuroo grunted with a smirk, the sweat on his forehead glistening with every labored breath.

“I love you,” you looked at him with furrowed brows and a pout, still unable to shake away the words from before.

He smiled briefly, wiping away the tears before cupping your cheeks and bringing you closer. “I love you so fucking much. Never forget that, okay? No matter what I say when I’m like that, you’re the only one for me. Only girl I wanna spend my life with, and only girl I want to absolutely fucking ruin every night.” His lips ghosted above yours with the whisper, merely brushing against yours with every spoken word. “Got that?” A brow lifted up with the question, seeking for the confirmation he needed to hear.

“Got that,” you smiled, taking the reins and lunging forward for a kiss.

my dumbass literally forgot abt the size kink?? i’m so sorry, i tried to go back & include it but i hope you enjoyed it nonetheless. thank u for the request!

[fruitcoops]

Could we please have a prequel to the praise kink fic? Because i really want to know why were Sirius and Remus not together and what did Remus send him. I really need context

I was hoping somebody would ask for this!! The aforementioned fic is here for any curious souls (18+ please) and SW credit goes to @lumosinlove!

TW for spicy texts (not exactly nudes), and smutty feelings with nothing explicit

The bus went over a bump and Sirius winced as his shins knocked against the back of the seat in front of him, connecting with the metal brace inside. “Fuck.”

“You sure you don’t want to switch?” James asked next to him. Sirius glanced down at the veritable wall of gear and empty snack bags between them, then back to James in disbelief. He shrugged, then set his headphones back over his ears. “Worth a shot.”

“Merde,” Sirius hissed as a pothole nearly took off his kneecap. He gritted his teeth and readjusted, drawing his legs closer to his chest. I want to be home, he thought, allowing himself an internal moment to whine.

He checked his phone—not even ten in the morning. It was a Saturday, so Remus would probably just be rolling out of bed, still sleepy and soft with his hair sticking up like a disgruntled cat’s. Sirius sighed heavily and stared out the window at the small town rolling past in the distance; there was little he wouldn’t give to be back with him instead of on the way to a full week of conferences.

“Why did we have to win the Cup?” he grumbled.

James lifted one side of his headphones. “What?”

“Nothing.”

It wasn’t like they had had much time to themselves before that, either—Sirius�� schedule was packed with interviews that felt more like interrogations, and Remus had been running the PT department mostly by himself while Moody took a well-deserved vacation. They were dead on their feet every night, worked to the bone with little energy left to do more than cuddle and fall asleep. Still, Sirius was grateful for every second of it.

He waited ten more minutes before giving in.

New Message To: Re

Bonjour mon loup <3

There was no immediate response, which made sense, though he was a little bit disappointed. Sirius closed his eyes and tried to make himself relax; it would be at least another six hours before they arrived at their destination, and the bad weather gathering overhead didn’t bode well for quick travel.

His phone buzzed gently and he scrambled to answer. Don’t be Reg, don’t be Reg, don’t be Reg—

New Message From: Re

Morning love!

Thanks for the bagels <3

“Fuck yes,” Sirius said under his breath. The bagels had been a last-minute decision as he crept through the house in the early hours of the morning after carefully detaching himself from Remus with a final half-asleep farewell kiss. There was no guarantee he would remember breakfast with everything going on, so Sirius figured it was a safe bet to toast them and leave them on the countertop before heading out.

Message To: Re

Pas de problem

Sleep well?

Message From: Re

Decent

Missed you :(

Sirius rested his temple against the cold window with a soft sound. He hated leaving at different times, but that was just how their life worked at the moment.

Message To: Re

Missed you too <3

Three small dots appeared for a long moment before vanishing without a trace just as his heart rate began picking up. Where’d you go? he almost wondered aloud. Something bumped his arm and James raised a quizzical brow. “Loops,” Sirius said by way of explanation.

“I figured. He okay?”

“I think so? He just…disappeared on me.” Sirius was well-aware of how plaintive he sounded—James’ teasing smile was completely unnecessary.

“Aw, Cap,” he laughed, reaching over to mess with his beanie until Sirius slapped his hand away. “It’s alright, buddy, it’s just a couple days.”

Sirius jammed his hat back on his head and flicked James on the unprotected bit of his ear, making him yelp. “Fuck off, I know you’ll be a mess as soon as Lily FaceTimes with my godson.”

“He has a name, you know.”

“Sorry. You’ll be a mess as soon as she FaceTimes with Pocket Pots, who happens to be my godson.”

James rolled his eyes. “I regret giving you that title.”

“Nah, you don’t.”

As if on cue, his phone lit up again; Sirius ignored James’ snickering as he quickly unlocked it.

New Message From: Re

When will you be at the hotel?

“That’s it?” he muttered.

Message To: Re

That was a lot of typing for one sentence

6-7 hrs, if the weather holds

Why?

Message From: Re

Sorry lmao Reg came in for a bit

Just curious :) Keep me updated?

Message To: Re

Will do <3

Tell Reg he needs to wash his sheets. It’s been over a month.

A small thumbs-up emoji was his only answer, and he tried not to be too bummed. Remus liked having things to do; sitting there and texting Sirius while he slowly got further and further away was probably not his preferred way to spend a morning. With a sigh that was likely a bit too dramatic for the situation he was in, Sirius faced the window once more and buckled in for a long ride.

He chatted off and on with the others when they stopped for lunch, but everyone was exhausted from the combination of a packed week and an early morning. Even Talker stayed fairly quiet, and James kept his headphones on for most of the trip.

Sirius finally succumbed to his tiredness and put some music on, then dozed for an hour or three while they traveled through yet another field. A few halfhearted calls of “cows” made their way around the bus, though nobody seemed particularly enthused about being packed in with double the gear due to a broken storage compartment. Donuts and gas station coffee could only do so much.

“Just crossed the state border,” Arthur called from the front of the bus as Sirius tried to ignore the cramping in his thighs. Three hours. Just three more.

His music was interrupted by a soft jingle alert and he pulled his phone out, hoping against hope that Regulus hadn’t caused a fire anywhere. It was unlikely given the…well, everything about him, but with Sirius’ luck it could happen.

New Message From: Re

How far?

Message To: Re

About 3 hrs. Ran into some detours

Good day?

Remus remained silent on the other end and Sirius frowned. That was rather rude, and highly unusual. Between the two of them, Remus was the one who kept conversations going past the initial question to be answered.

Message From: Re

Attachment: 1 Image

Love you! Call me when you get there : )

Sirius opened the attachment and almost threw his phone in utter shock. Skin. Bare skin everywhere, its smooth edges broken up only by tight black fabric that may as well have been painted onto the curve of Remus’ ass. “Oh my god,” he whimpered, voice barely audible even to his own ears. It had been taken in their bedroom mirror; Remus looked over his shoulder, and Sirius caught the corner of a devious smirk on his lips. “Oh, you fucker.”

Message From: Re

Thoughts? They’re cozy

Message To: Re

Did you miss the part where I said three (3) hours

Message From: Re

Nope

Second one is a guessing game and u get a prize if u get it right : )

The second photograph was more zoomed-in than the first and Sirius wracked his brain, running through his mental catalogue of Remus’ body to figure out the answer. It did absolutely nothing to calm the situation in his pants.

He had no idea what the promised prize was, but anticipation made his hands shake slightly as he carefully scanned the picture. The shadows caught it at an odd angle—it wasn’t the steady slopes of his face or neck, nor was it the strong curve of a shoulder. Not enough freckles, either, he thought.

A lightbulb lit in the back of his mind.

Message To: Re

Right hip

Another thought connected half a second later.

Holy fuck you took them off

Is that my prize?

Re?

Remus Lupin I swear to god

TEXT ME BACK

Message From: Re

Bingo!

Christ you’re impatient, I was gone for like 2 mins

He chanced a look toward Pots, whose head lolled to the side as he snored.

Message To: Re

Hey quick question why are you like this

It’s a good thing Pots is out cold bc this bus is too small to hide anything

Message From: Re

Haha sux to be you

Sirius’ cheeks heated with a whole cocktail of different emotions as he furiously typed a response.

Message To: Re

‘Sux to be you’???

Are you 13 yrs old????

Message From: Re

Do you want your prize or not u horndog

Message To: Re

YOU MADE ME THIS WAY

He took a deep breath through his nose and flexed his fingers.

Yes please

A simple smiley face—Sirius would never see those things the same—popped up, followed by an audio file. He triple-checked that his headphones were plugged in before tapping ‘play’ with an unsteady thumb.

His face went very, very hot before all the blood went straight to his groin and he closed his eyes, covering his mouth with his hand. Breathy sounds came through the heavy earphones, a little more crackly than they would be in-person; he heard Remus’ gasp catch in his throat and crossed his legs as best he could in the too-small seat, torn between thanking and cursing any higher power. He could practically see Remus’ face in his mind’s eye as the noises continued, intermixed with fragments of desperate words.

The file came to an end after what felt like the blink of an eye and a hundred years, and Sirius did not look away from the violently red seat cushion in front of him for a long moment as his brain came back online. He couldn’t remember the last time he was so turned on.

He took a few deep breaths, though it did nothing to erase the poorly-muffled whines that still rang between his ears like church bells. Sirius huffed and turned to grab his waterbottle out of his duffel, only to make direct eye contact with Finn across the aisle.

Sirius froze.

Finn grinned.

“Don’t you fucking dare,” he hissed, too low to wake James but just loud enough to carry over the four feet separating them. Finn’s smile widened. “Stop it. Stop it right now.”

“How’s Loops?”

“Shut the fuck up.”

“That good, huh?”

“O’Hara, I swear to god—”

“Oh, is Cap spilling secrets?” Kasey asked, poking his head over the back of the seat.

Finn opened his mouth, but the force of Sirius’ glare must have been enough to at least intimidate him a little, because he shook his head. The smug Cheshire grin remained. “Nah, just having a chat about our plans when we get home.”

Kasey groaned. “You’re a lucky man, O’Hara. Both your people get to come with you. Nat sent me a promise, like, twenty minutes ago and I can’t stop thinking about it. I won’t be available tonight from six to eight if anyone was wondering.”

“Did she really?” Finn looked back to Sirius, who bit the inside of his cheek and tried to keep his cool. Two and a half hours, and then he would be safe. Just two and a half more hours.

[farmnap]

Sapnap NSFW Alphabet

A = Aftercare (What they’re like after sex)

It depends on what went down. If it was normal sex or love making, he’d wipe you down, get ya some water and cuddle. If he was fucking your brains out or beating your ass red, that a different story. He’s looked this up so many times, so he knows pretty much what to do.

He’d probably feed you and make sure you hydrate. Make you pee and kiss you while you sit on the toilet, because of your ass that’s most likely bruised, giving comfort. He would bathe you, dress you and I’m sure Y’all would have a non-verbal aftercare system if you’re too into subspace to communicate. He would end it by laying you down, covered in blankets and cuddles. 

B = Body part (Their favorite body part of theirs and also their partner’s)

On himself, he’d probably say his arms or even his penis. His arms hold you tight and give you comfort all the time and his penis well, gets him off.

On you... he loves your chest/breasts. he will just hold a hand on your nipples throughout the day. Laying in bed? Hand up your shirt. Making food? hand up your shirt. If you were bras he would try to hide them just so they nips are out. 

C = Cum (Anything to do with cum basically)

He 100% has a breeding kink so he would love to come inside you if you would let him. Otherwise, he’d love to come in your mouth or just on your body... Chest

If i’s your come, penis or vagina, he’d eat it up. Literally if he was sucking your dick, you best best he’d suck you dry and swallow. If you have vagina, my man would lick you like ice cream!

D = Dirty Secret (Pretty self explanatory, a dirty secret of theirs) He loves the idea of group sex/ a threesome with dream, where they dominate you and rough you up. He doesn’t really know why, but it just turns him on so much. 

E = Experience (How experienced are they? Do they know what they’re doing?) Poor virgin boy. he was tottaly a virgin before y’all starting going at it. Although it wasn’t like he new nothing. Dream had given him tips and he’s watched a lot of porn

F = Favorite Position (This goes without saying. Will probably include a visual) If y’all are going at it rough, he likes having your back to his chest and a hand on your neck, choking you. He likes the control it gives him. 

If it’s sweeter, he probably has you on your back, legs wrapped tightly around his waist. His face is either buried in your neck or looking into your eyes. Sometimes you’re foreheads with be pressed together. I likes to have his arms under you, arching your body into him. 

G = Goofy (Are they more serious in the moment, or are they humorous, etc) He doesn't joke a lot. he is often trying his hardest to make you feel good and joking doesn’t often cross his mind. 

H = Hair (How well groomed are they, does the carpet match the drapes, etc.). Self grooming never really occurred to him, I have a feel you would have to remind him

I = Intimacy (How are they during the moment, romantic aspect…) again, it depends. he can hold you close, whisper sweet words into your ears, kiss you all night OR he can tie you down, edge you then make you come until you cry with an ass beaten red

J = Jack Off (Masturbation headcanon) he’s young and horny so of course he jerks off sometimes. He will always prefer you to his hand but when your not available he wont hesitate 

K = Kink (One or more of their kinks)

Sadism

Voyeurism

phone sex/nudes

bondage\

overstimulation

edging

face sitting

degradation

nipples

threesome

L = Location (Favourite places to do the do) I was gonna say he’d be down to do it anywhere but I actually think that he’d hate public sex. Like anywhere in a private location is fine, but he doesn’t like others seeing you vulnerable. Its less for him but for your privacy.

M = Motivation (What turns them on, gets them going)

You litteraly existing is enough for him. He likes you sitting on his lap, strangly he likes when you hold his arms.

N = NO (Something they wouldn’t do, turn offs) CNC, he always want to know 100% that you’re okay with what's happening. He doesn’t like the idea of you saying stop and him not stopping.  Any bodily fluids (scat, urine, blood, vomit) cum is weird enough for him

O = Oral (Preference in giving or receiving, skill, etc) He doesn’t love getting oral sex. I know i know, but hear me out . He loves giving you head and that gets him off. He can deep throat so well and is a god at eatiing you out

Pace- fast and rough, 100%. This never changes. What changes is weather he just makes you lie down and take it.

Q = Quickie (Their opinions on quickies rather than proper sex, how often, etc.) hates them. he just wants to make you feel good, and he feels as though neither of you can get off well during a quickie

R = Risk (Are they game to experiment, do they take risks, etc.) he will try most things at least once, unless they go agaisnt anything he hates. 

S = Stamina (How many rounds can they go for, how long do they last…) At first he would come very quickly, lasting maybe 2 minutes once he’s inside you. The more you have sex, the more endurance he gets.

T = Toy (Do they own toys? Do they use them? On a partner or themselves?) he loves toys. He has them for you and for himself. Fpr you he hs vibrators, dildos, butt plugs, whips, handcuffs. He wears a cock ring sometimes so he can last

U = Unfair (how much they like to tease) he doesn’t actually like teasing very much, as he just wants to fuck you.

V = Volume (How loud they are, what sounds they make) This man is very vocal. He isn’t ashamed of moaning in your ear, talking to you how good you make him feel. When he’s coming he rambles praising to you, while you milk him

W = Wild Card (Get a random headcanon for the character of your choice) He definetly fucks you hard when dream is around in hopes that dream will hear and join in. 

X = X-Ray (Let’s see what’s going on in those pants, picture or words) okay so i’m thinking average length 6 or 7 inches. But i’m guessing like 3 inches thick

Y = Yearning (How high is their sex drive?) He will fuck you when every he can

Z = ZZZ (�� how quickly they fall asleep afterwards) he doesn’t fall asleep until you do, he wants to take car of you first before even thinks about sleeping 

[joontier]

The King’s Guard | Chapter 1

pairings: kim seokjin x reader; jeon jungkook x reader

series rating: R (18+) | genre: historical drama au!; king seokjin! au; established relationship! au; royalty! au!; 

warnings: non-graphic mentions of an abuse by Y/N’s stepmama; mentions of death; ANGST; horny ass jinnie and y/n; groping; unprotected sex bc condoms werent invented yet; fingering; edging if ya squint; impregnation kink; voyeurism; oral m and f receiving; slight degradation; good god i have never written this much filth in my life, brb gotta go to church;

word count:  6.3k

g/n: hEY HEY HEY BACK WITH THE SMUT YALL; anywho a few disclaimers before u read this sweetie, YES, its Jung Jungkook for a reason, you’ll see soon enough ;) also,,,, there might be a few korean words thrown in there but ya know context clues or u could search them up too if u want,,,, but i’ll also be placing them at the end of this post for ya <3 P.S. this is also going to turn into a series y’aLLLL GAHHHH

The King’s Guard - Masterlist  ||  navi.

The King’s Guard | Chapter 1

It’s with Seokjin’s relentless pounding from behind you that you figure that the council meeting probably didn’t go well today. You’ve discovered that times of intimacies like these were a way to relieve himself of the stresses of being a newly pronounced king. Not that you were complaining though.

His fingers find your clit with practiced ease, rubbing at sensitive nub with great fervor. Seokjin’s punishing thrusts become slower as you both reached your highs, his cock falling limp shortly after he pulls out of you. Reaching over to the nearby table, he grabs a towel and dips it on the bowl of water, wiping away traces of his climax between your thighs. He pulls up his pants previously bunched in his ankles and arranges the rest of his durumagi, removing any possible evidence of your quick fuck.

“Council meeting went bad?” you asked, rubbing at your numbing forearms due to your husband’s forceful movements against the table he’d fucked you against. Seokjin briefly throws a sheepish look your way, guessing  you have finally figured out his nasty antics of de-stressing, but his beautiful face turns serious as he once again reminded of his responsibilities as king.

“Well with Minseok’s recent death, the dried-up lands in the far east, and an uprising rebellion in the south, I can’t say the meeting went particularly…peaceful,” Seokjin heaves a sigh and rests his hands on his knees.

Minseok was a trusted royal guard, serving Seokjin’s family for nearly all his life and had perished due to an attack during a visit to the southern city. While Minseok’s death caused a great loss in the palace, his blood symbolized the initial step towards an uprising, spurring on the southern troops even further.

With your back facing him, you felt remorseful as your hand subconsciously reaches for the south’s emblem given by your father, hidden beneath the thick collar of your hanbok – a harsh reminder that you were once from the southern palace – and yet you couldn’t do anything to help your king.

It was one thing being only half royalty and another being the only heir to the throne. After multiple tries, prayer movements, and endless offerings, the real queen of the south proved to be infertile and could not bear a child for the king. In the past however, a childless monarch proved to be an advantage to those who attempted to overthrow the throne. Hence your biological father, the king, decided that he needed to have an heir at once. However, the only other lady your dad would trust with such great feat is the head court lady, your mom, who became the king’s only concubine – ergo, your coming into this world.

Your father acknowledged you as his daughter the moment he heard your first cry as a newborn, much to the queen’s repressed opposition. She knew she had no other choice but to give in to your father’s recognition, but her display of hatred for you never stopped at your birth. Your life was an endless tale of narrow escapes from her atrocities.

On the bright side, you maintained a healthy relationship with your father, he taught you how to read and write, he showed you the ins and outs of the city, gave you your first archery lesson, and even taught you a thing or two about politics and diplomacy. You were well-founded for a girl your age, considering that women in your society were only perceived to be bearers of children and raisers of the young instead of hitting sack targets on a moving horse and being deployed on diplomatic affairs.

Life was almost perfect if it weren’t for your very promising antagonist of stepmother. The rest of the palace, your father included, regarded her as your stepmother, but she never came close to being a motherly figure in your life. Quite frankly, you knew she wanted you dead even before you grew a heart – probably the only reason why she wasn’t blessed with a child. The two-headed snake deserved it.

Unfortunately, you weren’t the only victim of her cruelty. As you grew up, you knew she was bound to get worse, it didn’t come as much of a shock when you heard of her plans to murder your father and your biological mother. What you didn’t expect though that the breakfast you’d shared with your father that morning was the last time you’ll ever see him.

You fled from the palace that night, bumping into Seokjin as you exited the gates of the palace. He recognizes your face from previous council meetings and have been acquainted with each other as members of royalty, but he’s never seen you in such a state of distress. Before he could ask you why you were running away from the palace at such hour, you mounted his horse and pleaded to him to take you anywhere else but your home – your previous home.

One look at your tear-stained face was all he needed and he turned his horse around, despite questioning looks he got from his guards. He had brought you back to the capital and took you in the palace. Soon friends turned to lovers and the rest is history.

Seokjin notices your silence and he’s come up from the edge of the bed to envelop you in his arms. “A frown isn’t fitting for a queen,” he takes your chin between his fingers and turns your face towards him. “What’s wrong, love?” he asks, confused by the frown drawn upon your face.

“I just…” you start off, but when your fingers find the cold metal of the necklace, you fall silent again. Seokjin sighs as he finally catches on your despondence and gives you a tighter hug and a fleeting kiss on the forehead.

For once in a long time, you felt like it was just the two of you again alone in the room, alone in the world. Just two lovers, no treacherous stepmothers, no responsibilities, no nation to take care of. Your mind races back to the memories of you sneaking out of the palace to your agreed rendezvous or walking to your secret garden to talk about your daily endeavors. Seokjin made this cruel world more bearable and you will always be eternally grateful for that. He would always shower you with the greatest support and understanding, fully aware of what you have been deprived of during your childhood.

Seokjin on one hand feels equally thankful to have you enter his life, to have you as his wife. He had always admired your knowledge in various things and he frequently shows fondness for your wit in a very remarkable way – like that one time he had brought you to a council meeting to share your ideas (a taboo in the culture – seeing as women weren’t cut in making political decisions) and called an advisor an imbecile for suggesting a huge increase in taxes when a fourth of the city was struggling with famine. Needless to say, Seokjin found the sight of you standing up to his advisors more than arousing so he had sent everyone home at once and two minutes after everyone had left, he already had you bent over his desk, fucking you into oblivion.

Your husband leaves shortly after taking a few scrolls from the shelves before inviting you to dinner, winking as he leaves your room, telling you that he has specially requested the kitchen to cook your favorite dish for dinner tonight. You take a bath during your husband’s absence, indulging yourself in a milk bath, while the servants scrub at your back and arms. As a child, the southern palace only afforded you cold baths with the heat in the south constantly unbearable but mainly because the queen was adamant on treating you badly. She’d made sure you regularly bathe in cold ones, even worse during the winter. You couldn’t keep count of the times you had to be rescued back to life by the court ladies after nearly shivering to death.

The servants take their leave as they’ve scrubbed most of the expanse of skin you’ve exposed for them to exfoliate and you sink further into the pool, a variety of petals floating around and about as you create ripples with your hands.

“My Queen,” a court lady bows her head as she enters your chambers. “The King requests your presence for the inauguration of the new king’s guards,” she informs, not meeting your eyes as you wear your undergarments. You give her a hum of approval and wait for the servants to finish braiding your hair so you could accompany your husband during the ceremony.

You can feel the pebbles under your shoes move with the steady beat of the drums. The inauguration was supposed to be held a few more months later but because of the death of Minseok, the ceremony had to be moved to an earlier date. You were about to turn the corner when the someone in torn, ragged clothes ran in front of you, your guards ushering you backwards to protection. With two watchmen already following the man, two from your group follow to see what the scurry is all about.

The remaining guards that are with you lead you towards the field quickly to evade any further commotion. When you reach where Seokjin is situated, he acknowledges you briefly, worry swimming in his eyes. You place a comforting hand on his to assure him that there is nothing to be worried about. Once you have settled in your seat, a guard comes up to Seokjin’s side and the drums stop. “Your Royal Highnesses, King Seokjin and the Queen.” Your husband raises a hand to acknowledge the crowd surrounding the field, all present to witness the ceremony.

“Let the inauguration of the new royal guards begin.”

The drums fall into a steady rhythm once again, men clad in red and white silk uniforms pile in groups of twenty. Applause falls within the crowd, hands busy clapping for the newly inducted protectors of the palace. You see a few girls displaying themselves by the corner where the guards enter the field. They mask their flirtatious looks under the guise of modesty, covering their powdered faces with fans while sending coquettish looks to the guards.

Seokjin lets out a chuckle when he follows your line of vision and you reply deftly “I don’t blame them. I’d definitely do the same when you’re in your uniform.” You try your best not to wink at your husband especially at a public gathering like this, but your witty effort to get him to stop judging you has proved to be effective. You know he is most likely going to punish you about this tonight and the idea already has you squirming in your seat.

“My King, may I present to you the new captain of the royal guards, Jung Jungkook of the east.” A man from the first row steps forward. “My King, my Queen.” He acknowledges your presence, bowing from the waist. Jung Jungkook drops to the ground, his weight resting on one leg. He draws his sword, plunges it to the ground – the sound of metal slicing through the soil ringing throughout the field. “I am Jung Jungkook from the Jung clan of the east. My father has served the royal family for many years and has perished terribly during the attack of the South. I am here to restore the honor to my family by serving your highness, to serve the capital, and to avenge my late father.” His head is hung low, yet he is breathing heavily, the weight of his emotions too heavy on his shoulders.

Seokjin leans forward, “Your father has fought well and there is no greater honor than to die for the safety of your countrymen. I am glad he has a son to continue the legacy of your family. Stand, Jung Jungkook, for I know your father’s soul is now at peace.” The man complies and speaks, “Long live King Seokjin, long live the capital!” The rest of the two hundred men follow suit. The citizens join in on the cheering but your eyes linger on the new captain and the faded scar on his left cheek.

The turmoil in the south has worsened during the past few weeks. You rarely see your husband nowadays, constantly trapped for hours on end inside the four walls of his office. You can feel the pressure of being the king taking its toll on him. The servants tell you that he barely touches his food and that your husband also always comes in late at night and leaves early at dawn to work. It’s bringing you great worry that Seokjin couldn’t properly take care of himself nowadays.  

Your attempts to aide him during these stressful times prove to be futile, especially with his damned advisors who keep on barring you from entering his office or attending the council meetings. It is believed anyways that the queen only tends to matters of the royal household and that women have no right to give counsel. Unfortunately for them, you are no ordinary queen nor are you just a queen. You are also the wife of your beloved husband and a handful of stubborn councilmen has never stopped you before.

While the royal advisors are busy wasting too much time on a singular issue, you went out on your own to witness the effects of the famine of the east. Most of the crops that were delivered throughout the country was produced in the east because of their healthy soil and the waters surrounding the city. When a month has passed and there were still no signs of rain in the east, you know this was going to cause a huge problem and eventually another predicament for Seokjin. You had lived long enough in the onerous south to witness problems like this turn into bigger ones.

You have made arrangements to visit the city and so far, your plan going smoothly as planned. You manage to sneak out of the royal seamstress’ room after paying her a decent amount of silver coins for a commoner’s dress. It’s getting late and your husband will be returning to your room soon so you trudge back a little faster just to make it in time. When you reach the back door to your room, you see two guards lounging stand up abruptly at your presence. “M-my q-queen,” he bows, not meeting your eyes. “It’s alright. Just don’t tell anybody.”

Seokjin enters the room just when you’re stood in front of the mirror, hands removing the pins from your head. He slides the wooden door gently and sends you a small smile through the reflection on your mirror. “Why don’t I help you with that?” You gently decline his offer, not wanting to bother your exhausted king with any more chores. It’s unfair how he is still impeccably handsome even with the weariness evident on his face. Seokjin still insists though, claiming that a king’s functions should not be an excuse to escape those of a husband’s. “And besides, I ought to know how to do this if we’ll have a daughter in the future.” The statement was supposed to be a genuine shot at what the future might hold but your body’s treacherous response is far from the innocence of Seokjin’s statement.

Just the thought of it has heat pooling in your abdomen. You haven’t had enough time in your hands to spend time to think about things like that, Seokjin being a newly-crowned king, more so as a newly-wedded couple.

Your husband notices the deep breath you take, his eyes slowly getting darker by the second. He takes the last golden pin from your braids, letting your hair fall into loose waves. You feel relieved when the strain on your scalp melts away in seconds – something that you should’ve been used to by now, considering that you have been royalty all your life, but nothing beats that fresh wave of relief when you free your hair from all the pins and ribbons. That’s why when Seokjin cards his fingers through your locks, you feel the rising of the small hairs at the back of your neck, such mundane action bordering on sensual.

He does this a few more times in silence, just combing through your hair gently, deeming that seeing you fall into such comfort like this is enough for him. His chaste intentions though are all thrown aside when you lean against him, your undone hanbok falls from your shoulder, exposing the skin there in all its glory. Your husband takes all your hair and transfers it on your left shoulder and you tilt your head to the same side, giving him space where he could pepper all his kisses on.

He murmurs sweet nothings against your skin while sending fleeting kisses from your ear’s helix, to your cheek, you jawline then down to your shoulders. “Little you and me running around…” he murmurs while pushing the rest of your hanbok off your body. It doesn’t take much effort, the silken cloth sliding down easily and now you’re just left in your undergarments.

“Would you like that, my queen?” Seokjin asks, fingers thumbing the ribbon that’s keeping together the last layer of clothing you have on. It takes only one breathy ‘yes’ from you and the cloth covering your intimacies falls altogether, leaving no trace of modesty.

He cups both breasts in each palm, squeezing and kneading the flesh. Your nipples are firm, already hardened by the worshipping kisses he places all over. He trails a finger along your jaw, turning your face toward him. His lips meet yours, plump lips pressing gently against your own. When you figure he’s about to pull away, he grips your ass and you gasp, pushing his tongue into your mouth.

You moan into the kiss, your heart thudding hard against your ribcage. It’s been too long since you had seen your husband so… sensual. Usually, you’re both in a rush with the sole intent of getting some release but tonight, it seems as if Seokjin is determined to take his time in claiming all of you in the most intimate of ways, slowly but surely like it’s the last night of his life.

Seokjin savors every moan, every whimper as his deft fingers roam your body. He loves every curve and dip; how soft and taut it is at the same time. The milk baths you’ve always indulged in and your younger days of archery and horse riding had definitely done you good. He tries to etch them all into his memory though he knows flashes of images of you in his brain could never give justice to the reality of having you in his arms.

His fingers reach your cunt and he cups it, making you lean further against him for support. You feel the fine sheen of sweat of his torso on his back and for a moment you wonder how he’s managed to take his to take his top off without taking a hand off you. He pulls you away from your thoughts when he tugs you closer to him, shamelessly grinding his erection against your ass. He finds your clit easily through memory, rubbing the sensitive nub, fingers moving slowly in circular motions.

“S-seokjin please,” you beg, knowing you’re nearly there but still so far away, far too greedy to orgasm on clitoral stimulation alone. You needed him inside you. Now. “Speak up, my love,” he orders, shallowly dipping a finger in your cunt and withdrawing it just as quick. “Please. Y-you. Need y- “You’re rendered breathless by his teasing, your hand traveling to tug at his hair. “You want me to put a baby in you, hmm?” He finally pushes a finger in. “You’d love that don’t you? Having to carry the next heir to the throne inside you?” Another finger breaches you, Seokjin chuckling when you let out a loud gasp.

He nips at the shell of your ear, reminding you of the presence of the guards outside in a low whisper. Your hand instantly moves to cover your mouth but Seokjin grabs you by the wrists. “Who told you to cover your mouth, hmm? We both know you want the whole palace to hear how filthy their queen is.” Seokjin must admit, the whole idea is just as pleasing to him as it is to you. You were practically squelching when his fingers quicken the pace, your orgasm coming to you at breakneck speed. The feeling of his fingers toying with your cunt too much for you to handle that you are unable to stop your lover’s name fall like a prayer on your lips. Your whole body trembles in his grip, legs threatening to give in. A whimper escapes you when he pulls his fingers out, sending him a glare through the mirror. You were so, so close.

“My love, as much as I enjoy seeing you wrecked under my touch through the mirror, we have to take this to the bed.” He gives you a chaste kiss on the cheek and tugs at your arm, but you stand your ground. You wag a finger at him, ‘tsk’-ing at his impatience. Not until he’d have a taste of his own medicine.

You let your finger trail along his torso, tracing the outlines of his abdominals. Imitating your husband’s  earlier torturous ministrations, you take your time with him, reveling in how much you’ve affected him – how his breathing is getting more labored by the second. You run a finger along the length of his shaft still covered by his pants. He’s already hard, you reckon, feeling it slightly twitch under your touch.

Slowly, you lower down on your knees, tugging his pants down along with your descent. The sight of his cock makes you wet your lips, too eager to please. “My love, you don’t have to,” his hands hover yours that are resting on his hips. It’s not that he didn’t want your mouth on his cock but he just wanted to drawl out this evening for as long as he could. Frankly, he couldn’t afford to release in your mouth without having felt your velvety walls first.

“I want to.” Not wanting to wait any longer, you tentatively place a kiss on the bulbous head, making Seokjin gasp at the contact. You get bolder, gathering some of the precum that has gathered on the tip spreading it along his length your tongue. Using the armrests as leverage, you straighten your back and finally take him in your mouth. Seokjin deems he’ll never get used to this feeling. You vaguely hear him groan above you, but you’re far too busy pushing his shaft farther inside.

You briefly gaze at him through your eyelashes. It’s unfair, you reckon, that even when your lamps cast this golden glow to only one side of his face, he’s just as ethereal as under the light of day. You take him in your mouth as far as you can. When Seokjin throws his head back in pleasure with his wonderfully thick neck on display only for you to see, it ignites a carnal desire in you, so you push yourself further. When he finally hits the back of your throat, you swallow and your husband chokes on air, his knuckles turning white as he grips onto the armrests.

It’s an arduous task, having to try and take control of your breathing as you pleasure your husband. You move up then down slowly until you find a steady rhythm. You feel your eyes water with the pace until his chest starts heaving and you know he’s nearing his climax. “N-no. P-please,” your husband pleads, each word brokenly spoken. Tugging at your hair slightly, he pries you off his mouth, releasing a sigh of relief when you take your mouth off him.

“Bed now.” With your knees still sore from kneeling too long, it takes you some time to get up. Impatiently, the moment you get one of your knees off the ground he hooks his arm below them and lifts you off the ground, carrying you bridal style. “Stop trying to stall.” Seokjin huffs, his lips forming a pout. You giggle at his cuteness, of course even at a time like this, he manages to make you smile like a kid with candy.

He lays you gently on the bed, your hair fanning out on the pillows. He caresses your face with the pads of his fingers and you find yourself leaning against his touch. “My queen,” he sighs, “Your beauty is unrivaled. Truly.” Your lips meet when he closes the distance between the two of you. He stays like that for a moment, his swollen lips placed on top of yours until he swipes his tongue against your bottom lip. You fervently kiss each other, feeling yourself slowly getting lost in the kiss. When he pulls away, your eyes pry open again only to see your husband’s teary ones.

“Seokjin-ie, are you okay? What’s the matter?” He shakes his head, replying, “You’re just so beautiful. I’m the luckiest man alive to have you as my wife.” Your face crumples at his words and you give him another kiss. “How could you possibly think that when so many other women who vying for my position right now? Both literally and figuratively. You’re glad when you get a chuckle out of Seokjin. “As much as I want to argue about who’s the luckier one, I have a more pressing problem. And it’s getting really painful, so please…” His lips close in on one of your breasts, your hand flying up to pull at his hair.

Once again, you’re a moaning mess beneath Seokjin. You’re whining, begging for more than the assault he’s doing on your breasts. He doesn’t waste time in complying with your whims, your legs spreading apart when he shifts his position above you. He braces himself on one arm and you hiss as he swipes against your folds, taking some of the wetness on his palm and rubbing it onto his cock. When he pushes slowly against your entrance, you whimper as he gradually sinks into you. Gods, you don’t think you’ll ever get used to this, to him.

When he’s fully sank into you to the hilt, he pauses, knowing that you’ll need a moment for the pain to subside into pleasure. Seokjin places kisses your shoulders as he waits for you to adjust to the feeling. You push your hips up, encouraging him to move. Dragging his cock out slowly, he pushes back down just as languidly. “Jin, please,” you beseech, goading him to go faster. The moment the word escapes your lips, Seokjin begins pounding into you relentlessly. He hastily places a pillow under your hips to angle yours better. The next thrust he gets in has you mewling, each stroke easily rubbing up against your g-spot.

Your thighs begin quivering, every fiber of your body ablaze with each plunge of your husband’s hips. Seokjin feels your impending orgasm with your cunt beginning to pulsate against his cock, and he moves one of his hands between your thighs and starts to toy vigorously with your clit.

“Fuck!” you scream, fisting the sheets that now haphazardly dangling from the bed. Your high hits you so strong, your pussy tightening, clamping around Seokjin. His thrusts begin to stutter as you continue to milk his cock. With one final push, Seokjin cums, releasing ropes of cum inside you. He stays on top of you for a moment, too exhausted and worn out to move an inch. Also, because he wishes that this time it finally gets you pregnant, that your earlier inclination to the idea of having a baby inside you is as enthralling as it is to him.

Seokjin finally pulls out of you with a small grunt, elbows that have been holding up his weight finally give in, breathing heavily as he falls to your side.

He hadn’t meant to stay this long.

In fact, when he heard the first moan that fell from your lips, he had sent the rest of the guards to go on patrol to give you and your husband the much-needed privacy. He had intended to keep lookout from the front of the hanok. With one more corridor to clear out before leaving, he took his steps with caution, knowing that this passage was the one next to your room. The palace’s wooden walls will never be thick enough to hide the sounds of pleasure. His ears are already ringing with the faint sound of your moans but there was one section where the sweet sound was most audible. The door to your room was slightly open, the light from your lamps passing through the narrow slit.

He tries to push away the temptation, reminding himself that he has other duties to attend to… right?

Surely, the rebellious troops would have been subdued before they reach the palace…right?

Ultimately, he can’t leave with you sounding so desperate and broken…right?

He knew his resolve was breaking with every step he took nearer towards the thin beam of light.  He takes the final step with bated breath, wincing when the wood creaks under his weight. He lets out a shaky exhale when he finally peeks through the crevice. Your bed is situated right across from where he’s watching – the whole scene like a live show from a festival. He knows this is wrong, that what happens inside the four walls of your chambers is none of his business but when he sees the king flip you and take you from behind, his lips part, suddenly out of breath like he’s the one pounding into you.  

The voyeur continues to watch the whole spectacle with an unrelenting gaze. He watches the unsuspecting royals get lost in their own world while he lingers in perverse amusement. The strain in his silk pants is getting painful, uncomfortable too when the tip of his cock brushes against the wet patch on the cloth. He reproaches himself for his lack of manners tonight but if this mischief shall reward him with a release later on, then he shall remain here, unperturbed.

Moments later Seokjin’s hips stutter and he feels his own hands lose rhythm as well. Your loud moans fill the room as you reach your high, your husband following. His hand moves faster than before, white spurts of cum coating his hand not long after. He shivers when he pulls his pants back up, the silk proving to be too much for the sensitive tip of his cock. When his eyes revert back to the crevice, he sees Seokjin trace patterns on your back while the both of you murmur softly in each other’s arms. Your husband gives you a chaste kiss, lips closing in on the shell on your ear as he whispers something that makes you giggle. He takes this as his cue to leave, hoping that no other guard has lingered around long enough to see him leave the house.

Fortunately, no one sees the dazed captain walk out of the hanok in the middle of the night.

You are momentarily awakened from a fleeting kiss placed on your cheek, the back of your hands rubbing at your drooping eyelids. Body still sore from your activities last night, you blindly reach out for the blue cloak in front of you as you call out your husband’s name. “I hadn’t meant to wake you from your slumber, my love. Go back to sleep.” He strokes your hair gently while humming a soft melody to lull you back to your slumber.

There’s an ache on his chest when he watches sleep take over you once more, soft snores escaping your lips. Seokjin wonders if he would get to see you this peaceful one more time. You shift in your sleep, the blanket revealing purplish marks littered across your chest. Normally, this would’ve sent all his blood pumping south but with the emotion weighing on his shoulders, all he’s thinking about is engraving your beauty into his memory.

The present disposition in his hands had monopolized his time and because of this he knew he had been neglecting you these past few weeks. He wasn’t able to check up on you, ask how your day went, or even join supper, hence your intimacies last night.  Although your husband knew that after all these years together, you were never one to demand affection because you were well aware of his duties as ruler of a nation. Funnily enough, it was he who yearned for that most of time, while you would remind him of his obligations with a chortling intonation.

Usually, you would push him away when he tries to lavish you with kisses even with the guards and court ladies present, but he knew deep inside that you secretly enjoyed them, cheeks turning a rosy red every time he teases you about it. Albeit being born into royalty, you were treated like a slave by your own step-mother so Seokjin knew it would have taken some time before he had successfully lured you out of your shell. And he knew he had forever to show you the love that you were deprived of. Or did he now?

He recalls the time you had both met in your secret rendezvous. It was a garden exhibiting the most gorgeous fusion of pink and green, cultivated to perfection by Seokjin himself and of course with the help of a few chosen gardeners. Included in the garden was a narrow passage with water directly flowing from the Gaeun River. The secluded site was a testament to Seokjin’s love for the color pink. Flowers of all shades of blush are scattered among the lush green grass, from Azaleas to Carnations to Peonies. ‘Most are from foreign lands’ he informs, carefully plucking out a flower and handing one to you. A blush instantly colors your cheeks at this and Seokjin finds it most endearing, unable to resist teasing you. “You seem to blend in just fine with my flowers,” he observes, poking your cheeks, “but you stand out the most.”

Amongst the rosy hued shrubs and mossy rocks, on a small slope stood a singular cherry blossom tree - your most favorite feature of all. Cherry blossoms had always been known to symbolize the transience of life and rebirth. True to your ancestors’ beliefs, this special tree was tangible proof of the metaphor. The tree had witnessed quite a number of your most cherished moments in life. This was where Seokjin brought you when you broke down into tears after escaping the southern palace, this was where he first pecked you on the cheek, and this same tree witnessed Seokjin’s humble request for your hand in marriage.

Regret weighs heavily on him. You were the only constant reality he had in this capricious life. You had been nothing but perfect, always by his side no matter what. Having to bid his farewell like this broke his heart but if he properly did so, it would probably break his heart all the more. Your husband had already made up his mind – he is to leave for the South before the dawn breaks.

Seokjin was hanging onto that small sliver of hope that a discussion on the dilemma may change their minds. The situation in the southern city had inevitably worsened but he had to try. He could be very persuasive if he wanted to, sure, but you always knew it wouldn’t work. Not by a long shot. You made sure to remind him of that fact. That’s why you never supported the idea of visiting the city especially at a time of agitation like this. The southerners are men honed by war and they are not called the nation’s keepers for nothing. They are willing to sacrifice lives rather than heed diplomacy. It had proved beneficial in the past when foreigners wanted to colonize your country, but with a turmoil conceived by its own countrymen, these people are all the more fueled to fight for what they believe in.

Then again, this was his decision. He had to try. He was willing to risk everything for his nation, even if it meant that this might be the last time he’ll be seeing your face. He wanted to be selfish, just this once, to give in to the matters of the heart, but he knew he couldn’t. If he did, then all his parent’s teachings would have been for nothing. Being born into royalty couldn’t have meant anything. Being the king then would lose its meaning.

With tears brimming at the corner of his eyes, he retrieves a scroll, his brush, and an ink block. ‘This all seems unreal’, Seokjin reels. He only takes out the three when he’s making a new proclamation or with pronouncements usually related to the duties of a king. You two could only stay apart for so long and at the end of the day you’d always find yourselves each other’s arms. Not once did he imagine having to write you a letter, let alone one bidding you farewell.

Patches of tears soften different spots on the previously coarse scroll. With dawn fast approaching, Seokjin ends his letter with a lingering kiss on the paper. He retrieves a flower that he’s plucked from the garden and places it together with the scroll he’s left on the bedside table. Seokjin kisses you on the cheek one last time, “Goodbye, my queen.”

© joontier 2020. All rights reserved. 

[euphoricethan]

NSFW Alphabet - E.D

Warnings: top!ethan, major misogyny, mentions of pegging, daddy & mommy kink, overstimulation, bondage, cum denial, and threesomes.

A/n: i’m so sorry ethan is so misogynistic and the biggest asshole ever it’s the only way i see him i can’t help it. anyway hope u like it i guess omg 😛

A - aftercare

For the most part, Ethan’s after care is mainly a rag or tissue; whichever he see’s first. You usually shower alone after because he can’t be too bothered. Sometimes he’ll join you only if he wants to go another round.

B - body part (of his and your’s)

He’s genuinely obsessed with his thighs and loves seeing you ride them. He watches as your own swallow away his dark inked tattoos and how your face shifts due to the pleasure. And that being said, there isn’t anything more he loves than your pussy. He thinks to himself often how it was formed for him, but that’s the ego speaking.

C - cum (where they like to)

Most times he pulls out just to cum on your back or simply wherever he may please, but sometimes, sometimes he likes to pull you to your knees or face-on with his dick to finish on your bright red cheeks.

D - dirty secret (one they have)

He absolutely loves the idea of you taking control —of him mostly— and just being under your rule of thumb & follow every order you demand. The most it has gone when he tells you to ride on his dick, and although he wishes for you to do more, his massive, inflamed ego gets in the way and he can never get a word out. secretly SECRETLY wishes to be pegged or at least to try a plug.

E - experienced (how much they are)

He gives off— hm, very much, fuck-boy energy and has had his dick in any girl he wants... but in reality he just does what he sees and likes. No original thoughts behind those dead looking eyes.

F - favorite position

Cowgirl. He loves being able to grab handfuls of your tits while he watches you bounce on the edge of his cock. Sometimes you do this to somewhat fuck with him. He likes it a lot.

G - goofy (serious in the moment)

Sometimes you tend to forget that there’s multiple sides to him. For the most part during sex, he tends to be pretty serious. He can get really into it and will even slightly degrade you if he feels confident enough. Other times, he looses his mind in the middle of eating you out and will just break out into a fit of laughter.

H - hair (how well groomed)

He usually never trims if he doesn’t have to. He hates being fully groomed. Ethan said it makes him. “Look like those hairless cats.” You don’t fancy it either.

I - intimacy (in the moment *romantic*)

Unfortunately it’s usually never. Like ever. He feels like he doesn’t have to care unless he wants to. Which usually doesn’t last long.

J - jack off (how often)

All. The. Time. Even if he isn’t fully jerking his dick, he always, always, ALWAYS, has his hands in his pants. Rather if he’s bored in the kitchen looking for food, watching TV in the living room, in the car, in the STORE, he has an attachment to his dick and can never stop thinking about the next time you’ll swallow yourself around him.

K - kink (what are they)

Definitely has a Daddy kink, slight bondage— handcuffs and possibly a rope or two, he loves, loves, loves watching you move and squirm all over with either a toy or just his hand while he watches you cum on him. He gets proud when he makes you finish, especially if it’s hard and heavy. Overstimulation is his biggest one yes. Sometimes he has to bite his lip to stop the “Yes, Mommy,” to come out.

L - location (favorite place)

Ethan is just simply obsessed with showing you off as a trophy (mostly because of the misogyny that he sadly suffers from) and as your property. So anywhere, anytime he can touch you or even fuck you, he will.

M - motivation (gets them going)

Ethan absolutely loves taking a long HARD look at you from the kitchen table with his fidgety hands behind his computer screen while you put the dishes away or make food for yourself— sometimes him alone. It’s what usually gets him hard. He also has a tendency to stare at you from places where you can’t see him. He likes the way that you have no idea he’s watching... and only sometimes he feels guilty about it.

N - no (something they wouldn’t do)

No threesomes or other parties involved. He doesn’t like to share you since he has the mentality that you’re his property. And if somehow the scenario came to life, he’d have the outsiders watch him rail into you with you helpless to show off what’s his. He’d went above and beyond to make you squirt to further prove this.

O - oral (giving or receiving)

Giving. Except for the last paragraph I suppose. He doesn’t see the need.

P - pace (rough, fast, slow?)

He’s fast and hard. He doesn’t have time to be slow and passionate. It’s not in his best interest honestly.

Q - quickies (opinion on them)

If Ethan’s hard and you’re around & horny, it’s usually what he expects. If not, he settles for his hand or the pocket pussy you bought for him on Valentine’s day.

R - risks (willing to make/try)

Ethan’s definitely willing to get caught in public of even by the police, it pumps his blood like a boner on shrooms. Or so, that’s at least what he says.

S - stamina (how many rounds)

He’s usually out by the first, but if he feels like he’s got more in him (aka more in you) then he’ll go for at least two more rounds... but he will make you ride him and watch as you bounce on him with nearly nothing left in you besides him.

T - toys (own any/use them on u)

Once in a while, Ethan will do something he thinks is extreme and tie your hands & feet up to the posts (with help of an extra long rope) and punish your clit with the toys you’ve bought for yourself over the months. It gives him the ultimate high seeing you helpless and and even greater high wishing it was him.

U - unfair (do they like to tease)

Yes. Yes he does. The phrase, “Oh come on now, do you really think a stupid slut like you deserves my cock...” has come out of his mouth, and the same way you get even more wet every time... it’s no wonder why you’re his favorite cunt.

V - volume (how loud they are)

He’s loud and proud. He will scream, screech, cry even. You were meant for him and your perfect little holes.

W - wild card (blurb)

As you arched your back slightly against the back of the door, you felt Ethans large hands travel up to slide the hooks undone of your bra.

It sat there awkwardly for a moment, before he broke free of the kiss and lifted your shirt above your head to reveal your perfect tits.

A low groan came from within him, and you looked down slightly to watch as he grew bigger in his jeans.

“So pretty for me,” he breathed out before quickly lifting you up against the door with your legs wrapped around his waist.

His kisses grew more needy, and sloppier too since the ones on your neck were breathy and quick with desire.

So Ethan moved you from the door to the hotel bed that was perfectly made and about to be ruined.

Full with force, Ethan had you pressed firmly against the tough mattress with longer kisses that trailed from your neck to your nipples as he gently took a handful of the left and a mouthful of the right.

“Mm, wanna fuck your little holes mm.” Ethans muffled voice shot to your core, and you watched as he unbuttoned your jean shorts, only to stop before zipping them completely.

“What? You have something to say princess?” he hummed, slightly tilting his head like a curious little puppy.

You took a moment to take a quick breath, and the words were leaving your mouth before being able to comprehend what you had told him.

“Yeah, wanna top you.” you spoke, and by the look on his face, he just laughed and tugged at your shorts.

“Stupid slut like you, you don’t even know how,”

You were sitting up now, only in your underwear, and a stern look on your face that made him just look at you blankly.

“You’re serious?”

You hummed in response, and he sat on his knees while he picked his nails.

“Fine. Get over here then and show Daddy how it’s done. Let’s see if you can do it.”

Your blood started to pump quickly and to all the wrong places as you heard the words come from his mouth with a smirk.

And with that, you reached up to cup his cheeks and whispered “On your knees, please.” as Ethans eyebrows dropped and the smirk was quickly wiped away.

You watched him gulp hard and his adam’s apple bob while the smile formed on your face.

This is gonna be fun.

X - x-ray (what’s under the clothes)

Ethan is big. And sometimes it’s honestly annoying how much cock he has on him even though he doesn’t deserve it. But he puts it to good work at least so.

Y - yearning (sex drive)

It’s through the roof and nearly touches the heavens gate. And he gets SO god-damn needy for you, for your pussy. It’s like he’s a child who needs a nap.

Z - zzz (how fast do they fall asleep after)

Usually Ethan surprisingly likes to cuddle up and run his fingers through your hair until you either get up or he gets another boner thinking about how your tits were in his face. He falls asleep faster if you run your fingers through his.

[kpop-ruined-my-social-life]

Ten NS*W Alphabet

Gonna put this under the cut cause I know some of yall wanna get to some other writings or something + these can get super long with all the gaps

A = Aftercare (what they’re like after sex)

Honestly I don’t see him being too into aftercare, prob just cleans up a tiny bit and turns on the AC so you can both cool down and then just plays with your hair and cuddles until sleep or something

B = Body part (their favorite body part of theirs and also their partner’s)

Likes his hips, you’ve seen the way he dances he is super well versed in how to move them and how to use them in order to make the most out of the smallest movements. On you he loves your stomach, he doesn’t really understand why either he just always has, he likes laying his head on it putting a hand on it to keep you in place while he is fucking you, etc.

C = Cum (anything to do with cum, basically)

Messy. That is the only way to describe the way he is when it comes to dealing with cum. Although ten seems clean he wants to cum on your stomach, chest, face, etc. He just wants to see you covered in it.

D = Dirty secret (pretty self explanatory, a dirty secret of theirs)

Wants to try a foursome but with the other two people being of the same gender. Just basically having a harem or reverse harem. It is just something he has fantasized about. Esp if the person who is the dom is like treating the others like objects or something. Like U S E him

E = Experience (how experienced are they? do they know what they’re doing?)

I think he has had two partners at most, nothing too crazy, he came into his own sexuality by himself experimenting more through videos and fantasies than actually trying them so that is how he found most of his kinks

F = Favorite position (this goes without saying)

Likes being tied up even if he is the dom in the situation. I personally see ten as a switch leaning sub so I think him being tied up, both his legs and his arms to have him completely spread out and at your mercy is something he really loves with his whole heart

G = Goofy (are they more serious in the moment? are they humorous? etc.)

I don’t think he likes laughing during sex, for him if he starts laughing about something he wont stop clowning it until the thought it gone and by the time that happens the mood is lost so he tries to stay more on the serious side

H = Hair (how well groomed are they? does the carpet match the drapes? etc.)

Wild but not like spread out??? If that makes sense??? Like he doesn’t trim it often but he doesn’t just let it grow wherever it pleases.

I = Intimacy (how are they during the moment? the romantic aspect)

Likes being intimate during love making sessions when you’re trying to make the other feel loved but honestly he finds most things intimate as long as you and him are together

J = Jack off (masturbation headcanon)

Doesn’t do it much, would rather save it for you or just for later in general. Honestly on tours and long promotions he edges himself and doesn’t touch himself so he can have a super mind blowing orgasm later

K = Kink (one or more of their kinks)

What isn’t his kink is the better question lololol

L = Location (favorite places to do the do)

Anywhere, doesn’t care who sees or hears, he likes when there is a mirror though so the bathroom or the practice room is a huge one for him

M = Motivation (what turns them on, gets them going)

Show some skin, touch him lightly or something, or even just speak a certain way and he’ll be ready to fuck

N = No (something they wouldn’t do, turn offs)

Not into bodily fluid stuff, he is down for maybe just maybe some light blood from scratching too hard or something but no watersports and no heavy bleeding

O = Oral (preference in giving or receiving, skill, etc.)

Prefers giving, honestly just wants you to sit on his face. Jokes all the time that it is how he wants to die

P = Pace (are they fast and rough? slow and sensual? etc.)

Pretty fast unless teasing then it is super super super slow

Q = Quickie (their opinions on quickies, how often, etc.)

Doesn’t like them. Wants to take his time.

R = Risk (are they game to experiment? do they take risks? etc.)

Loves risks. Like I said doesn’t care where and doesn’t care who sees or who hears

S = Stamina (how many rounds can they go for? how long do they last?)

Super high stamina, honestly goes until he is crying or you cant go anymore.

T = Toys (do they own toys? do they use them? on a partner or themselves?)

Loves them. Uses them. Doesn’t mind. Honestly has like two big boxes of just toys for both you and him, don’t worry tho just tell him if you don’t like them and he’ll through them out

U = Unfair (how much they like to tease)

A lot, he loves teasing and in dom and sub space he does it in order to get what he wants

V = Volume (how loud they are, what sounds they make, etc.)

Loud boy, mainly whines and whimpers not really a groaner and def not a grunter

W = Wild card (a random headcanon for the character)

Somewhat wants to try peggings but is honestly scared of it

X = X-ray (let’s see what’s going on under those clothes)

On the smaller side 4-4.7in not 5in but close if he is on the bigger side of that scale and is decently thin

Y = Yearning (how high is their sex drive?)

Honestly it changes all the time, he tries to go off your sex drive because it just makes him feel more in tune I guess, but honestly like 4 times a week minimum

Z = Zzz (how quickly they fall asleep afterwards)

Sleeps right after, legit as soon as he lays down after you guys are completely done he is out like a light. And don’t try to wake him unless it is super important because he will be a grumpy boy.

[farmnap]

NSFW ALPHABET- DREAM

A/N i was high writing this pls forgive me)

A = Aftercare (What they’re like after sex)

it doesn’t matter where you are or what happened before, after sex he’s in full protective bf mode. Immediately getting you hydrated and warm. He wipes you down if he can, gives you water, and cuddles you.

B = Body part (Their favorite body part of theirs and also their partner’s)

He likes his hands, of course. All of the attention brought to his hands early on really boosted his ego, and now he is obsessed with seeing them on you.

On you he likes your legs/thighs. He is definitely a thigh guy, 100%. He would like them most if you had chubby thighs so when he fucked you he could see them jiggle. He also loves for you to smush his head between your thighs. 

C = Cum (Anything to do with cum basically)

He likes to “claim” you, so he’d cum on you most of the time. Like on your chest or face. He really likes finishing on your lower stomach.

D = Dirty Secret (Pretty self explanatory, a dirty secret of theirs) 

He’s though about doing porn with you, like he actually thought about it. He figured sense he hasn’t face revealed, you could get away with it. 

E = Experience (How experienced are they? Do they know what they’re doing?)

He’s decently experienced. Dream has had girlfriends before so he knows what he’s doing, but he is more than happy to be the best he can for you no what your experience level. 

F = Favorite Position (This goes without saying. Will probably include a visual)

He probably likes being ridden but like hes sitting up with his chest to yours. I think he would like this being it does let him have control but also gives the opportunity to be close and lovey dovey

G = Goofy (Are they more serious in the moment, or are they humorous, etc) 

He makes a lot of jokes if y’all aren’t being too serious. He thinks that your smile is beautiful and loves to make you happy so why not during sex!

H = Hair (How well groomed are they, does the carpet match the drapes, etc.).

he grooms himself I believe. Like i don't even think he grew that much hair anyway but he would keep things tidy. He’s also dark blonde down there

I = Intimacy (How are they during the moment, romantic aspect…) 

He is less intimate. I think that because he just treats it like any other time y’all are hanging out, he tries to have fun with it. Now that isn’t to say that he can’t be all cute and sweet during.

J = Jack Off (Masturbation headcanon) 

He doesn’t get himself off usually, he just has you help him. Although he will if you’re not around/in the mood. He pulls up the special pictures he has of you on his [hone and settles in.

K = Kink (One or more of their kinks)

Masochisms

Voyeurism

nudes

sadisms

choking

impact play

face fucking 

anal sex

cuckholding

L = Location (Favorite places to do the do)

He will do it anywhere. anywhere. As long as your into it, his pants are long forgotten

M = Motivation (What turns them on, gets them going)

he likes your weight on him. He gets so turned on when your in his lap or laying him

N = NO (Something they wouldn’t do, turn offs) 

like Sapnap, no weird bodily fluids. blood. food play, foot fetish. mommy kink

O = Oral (Preference in giving or receiving, skill, etc) 

He likes both pretty equally. He really does enjoy your mouth on his cock, but he also really either sucking your dick or eating you out. He wants you to feel good just as much as he wants to feel good.

Pace- I can see him going fast most of the time but also having his moments where he goes sweet and soft

Q = Quickie (Their opinions on quickies rather than proper sex, how often, etc.) 

he doesn’t have any preference either way, as long as you are both satisfied he’s okay with it. Quickies with him revolves around being bent over his desk or lifted around his waist and pressed to the wall. He usually holds you down and just gets it out as fast as he can

R = Risk (Are they game to experiment, do they take risks, etc.)

he’s always up for a new kink to try or location. You want to try spanking? He’s down. You want him to use a vibrator? Lets go pick one out! 

S = Stamina (How many rounds can they go for, how long do they last…) 

Dream can go like 4 rounds right after another, but he would get more and more tired so his performance would decrease as you went.

T = Toy (Do they own toys? Do they use them? On a partner or themselves?) 

he has a lot of toys for your pleasure. He likes to experiment with them to see what gets you off faster.

U = Unfair (how much they like to tease)

he is the biggest tease ever. He’ll lay you down, spread your legs, then kiss along your thighs, barely grazing you. Then he pulls back, only breath of your heat. 

“Not yet baby”

“Not yet.”

V = Volume (How loud they are, what sounds they make) 

he mostly just grunts quietly into your neck, or telling you dirty things so he can slide in easier

W = Wild Card (Get a random headcanon for the character of your choice) 

one time he was looking at a naked picture you sent him, and sapnap looked over and saw. Dream jokes around and acted upset but he actually liked Sapnap seeing. He thinks it hot to see other guys into you. 

X = X-Ray (Let’s see what’s going on in those pants, picture or words) I’m guessing about 1.5 in thick, 7 3/5 inches long

Y = Yearning (How high is their sex drive?) 

he actually doesn’t have the highest sex drive. If the opportunity presents its self to him he’ll fuck you but he doesn’t often seek it out.

Z = ZZZ (… how quickly they fall asleep afterwards) 

he’s like sapnap in which he’ll take care of you first, then he’ll sleep.

[kweebtrash]

hate u love u (M)

Messy After Story

Pairing(s): OC X Johnny

Genre: College AU, Fuckboy AU, Smut, ANGST

Summary: Fuckboys are basically good for one thing. You hit it and quit it- except when his voice draws you in, his body keeps you there, and dumb ass feelings linger making things particularly messy.

Warnings: really sad fucking shit, talks about suicide attempts, drug addiction, alcoholism, talks about death, jealousy and insecurities

Features: contraceptives, smidge of a size kink, grinding, face riding & face fucking, sex tapes, choking, sex toys, anal fingering/fucking, thigh grinding, double penetration, creampies, rough fucking, trying some new shit and being kinda awkward and weird but also having some kind of slutty conversations

Word Count: 17.6k

A/N: ok this is the last one I promise😉 this is really fucking angsty and I teared up at some parts writing it so sorry in advance. Also there's a lot of smut. Like 6.5k worth of smut/smutty conversations. Also, i’m going to edit this in a little while so don’t @ me if you see mistakes. I’m gonna fix them probs tomorrow. I’m just tired.

Messy Masterlist  Other Stories   Johnny Only Masterlist

I didn't talk to him. For weeks. I couldn't. I was so angry. So hurt. So devastated. He didn't tell me where he applied to, must have been because he was running around so much for his gallery and all that shit. But a fucking heads up would have been nice. I didn't see him off at the airport. I tossed his shit in a box and kicked it to the back of my closet. I cried. I screamed. And at last it wasn't anger anymore. It was hurt. It was pain. It was missing him every. Single. Night. The pain was beginning to swallow me whole and I had no idea what else I should do, or could do. He was halfway across the country and I wasn't in his arms anymore. My pillows were tear stained, my floor covered in snot filled tissues, leftover wrappers, and dirty clothes. Everything was harder without him.

I sat cross legged in the middle of my bed as I chewed on my thumbnail and stared at my phone in front of me. I had reopened all the unanswered texts he had sent me. The "baby, please talk to me," the "baby, I'm sorry," the "princess, daddy needs you. Please." I couldn't cope enough to give him an answer. But now...now I felt too empty. I snatched my phone and dialed his number. My heart pounded so hard in my chest that I could feel the blood rushing to my ears. It went to voicemail. I dropped my phone and covered my face, preparing for another round of tears. My phone vibrated against my leg and I saw his number flash across the screen. I answered it instantly and for the first time in a long time I heard his sweet deep voice. It felt like a warm blanket had been wrapped around me and I sighed.

"Eri." He said sharply.

The blanket disappeared. "H-hi…"

I heard him chewing on something then swallowing. "What?"

"What do you mean what?"

"Why are you calling me?"

"I can call my boyfriend, can't i?"

"Am I your boyfriend?" The questioned stunned me. Of course he was. Why wouldn't he be? We didn't break up we just…

"Y-yes?" My voice trembled. "Yes. Yes, you are."

"Hmm." He chewed again. "Didn't feel like I was."

"I was...upset."

"Yeah, no shit."

I wanted to fucking cry. He didn't even seem to care at all. "I m-miss you. A lot. And I...I wanted to see how you were doing."

"Oh, now you want to?" I heard him cover the phone and call out to someone, though it was all muffled. "You can do it only at your convenience?"

"I just want to see you. Can I see you?"

"You're gonna fly here? And who's gonna pay for that shit? You're gonna make Quinn do it?"

The tears started to fall again, as quick as a waterfall in a rainforest. "N-n-no. I can do-do it on my own. Do you want me t-there?"

"You're crying."

I stopped talking for a moment, knowing that my voice was going to jump a few octaves and turn into an indecipherable squeak.

"Eri."

"Y-yeah?" I sniffled and wiped my nose with my shirt sleeve. Now it was his turn to stay quiet, save for his fucking chewing. "What in God's name are you eating right now?"

"Shrooms." He swallowed.

What? Like…? "You mean-?"

"Yeah, so anyway, I don't know if you should come here, you know? Seeing as how you didn't talk to me for basically a month and now you're thinking it's okay to call me in the middle of a party and make me feel a bunch of shit. That's pretty cool right? That's pretty fun, right? I'm gonna hang up now."

The line went silent and so did my entire world.

--

I pretended to smile when I was around Quinn. I pretended that I was supportive of Johnny and so happy for him. I only cried when they were over at Jae's house. I hadn't let them in my room and see what a disaster it was. It was closed at all times. I tried my best to keep up my facade and hoped that Johnny had too. If Jae knew anything it would fuck everything up and all would have been for naught. I didn't know how to ask him or if I really even should. Maybe I was keeping up this glamour for myself. So I could pretend that everything was fine and lie to myself instead of Quinn. Maybe it was all for the sake of my sanity.

I had found a slightly better job and quit the Italian restaurant. This one paid more and all I had to do was sit as a desk and listen to people complain about their orders and why it wasn't there on time. It was annoying to take so many calls a day and even worse for my fucking mood disorder. Hearing these people whine fucking drove me up the wall and I chain smoked every lunch break to try and keep it together. I couldn't lose this job. Because it paid so much more than I was used to I was finally able to set money aside. My savings account was looking pretty decent and that was why I wanted to go see him. I could afford to and maybe we could talk it out.

I was on my fourth cigarette since I got home and a quarter into my bottle of bourbon when I got a call. I wasn't really paying attention to who it was, i just answered when I heard the buzzing. "Yeah?"

"Hey."

It was him. I fumbled and almost spilled my paint cup that was filled with swirls of reds and purples. I managed to stop it from falling over and ruining the current piece I was working on. I kicked the canvas away gently and wiped my hands on my already paint covered thighs. "U-uh...um...h-hi."

"What are you doing?"

"Nothing, just uh…" I swayed a little and leaned back against my bed to support myself. I was starting to get the spins. "Just chilling in my room. Why?"

"Talk to me."

"Are you high?"

"Not right now, no." His voice sounded raspy, as if he had just woken up.

"Where are you?"

"My bed. Where are you? Oh...wait. You already said that."

"Are you ok?" I asked.

"Are you?"

"No."

"Me either."

He cleared his throat. "'m sorry about last night. I was at a party and-"

"Since when have you started doing other drugs?"

"Hm? Oh...I mean...it wasn't the first time. I've done it before."

"And you never told me?"

"It was before we met. Don't worry about it. You still drinking?"

"Yeah, I'm still fucking drinking." I scoffed.

"I know. I can hear it in your voice. You're getting there."

"Yeah, well...shit happens."

"You really want to come here?"

"Do you really want me there?"

He took a deep breath and went silent again. "Yes."

"You sure?"

"Yes."

"I can be there. I can ask for time off. I have enough vacation time."

"Come here. Come to me. Be in my arms. Be on top of me..." He exhaled slowly. "Kiss me."

"It still hurts Johnny."

"I fucking know that already. Trust me."

"Have you told Jae about what's going on with us?"

"No, not really. Told him I've been busy. That I love him. That kind of stuff."

"I haven't told Quinn. I kinda just...pretend."

"You always pretend."

"And you don't?" I snapped 

"Of course I do." He chuckled. "We always pretend that everything's okay. And that's when we tip back a drink or smoke and destroy ourselves together. Don't you remember? That night after we fucked...we just sat against the wall of the bedroom and drank half a bottle of whiskey and just laughed about shit. I got high and you smoked like half a pack. And then I ate you out so good you came twice."

I pulled my knees to my chest and buried my face in them. I hadn't expected him to say that, to bring that up. "I laughed so hard and cried until I had a mental breakdown."

"Yup. And what did we do after?"

"You wiped my tears and fucked me again and I held onto you so fucking tight because I didn't want you to let me go."

"I remember the scratches. Those weren't orgasmic scratches. Those were in pain scratches."

"I know." I sniffled and punched the side of my thigh over and over so I could redirect my thoughts to not crying.

"Come here. I want to have another night like that with you."

"That was a bad night Johnny…"

"It was and it wasn't. The bad stuff makes us closer and we understand each other better."

"I don't want a bad night. I want a good night. I want only good night's with you."

"We'll have good night's. We will. We'll talk about shit...that's what you want right?" He asked.

"You need to want it to johnny!"

"I do want it! Don't fucking yell at me! I mean I'm fucking asking you to come here. What else do you think I want?"

"Fine, I'll fucking get a ticket tonight and I'll go for like a week."

"Fine. Fucking sounds good to me."

"Fine!" What the hell was happening? We're we mad about seeing each other or not? I laid down on the floor and set the phone down, putting it on speaker. My head was hurting so much and now I had to ask for time off and plan everything by myself. "Can I come at any time or do you have to ask for time off?"

"I can get a couple days off. The rest I might have to work but you can sleep in and I'll be back by the time you wake up. Maybe come on a Thursday and leave on a Wednesday? I don't work weekends unless there's an event and I don't have a weekend event for a bit."

"Ok, I'll ask my job and I'll buy the ticket as soon as I know."

"'mmkay. Sounds good."

We were quiet again and I hated it. "I guess I'll talk to you later." I said, bitterly.

"Okay...if you wanna. I love you, yeah?"

It was the first time I had heard him say it in a long time and it made my heart clench and I started crying again. Goddammit, I could fill a fucking ocean with how much i cried for this man. I went back to hitting my thigh to try and distract myself from it. "I love you too."

"Do you want to...stay on the phone with me, maybe? I haven't heard what's going on with you. You haven't really posted on IG or anything in awhile."

"I don't want people to really look into my life right now. I've been kind of a recluse… You're...partying I guess."

"Ehh, kind of. Every once in awhile. I still have to keep my job right?" He chuckled. "It's been um...really rough without you."

"Yeah I...we...yeah…" He cleared his throat again and I heard him sniff a bit. "Johnny don't you dare."

I heard his voice crack and that was the end. We were two fucking cry babies thousands of miles away from each other and wanting to give up everything just to be together. I wanted to make it work with him. I loved him too damn much to give up now.

--

I was nervous when I stepped out of the airport. California had a weird vibe to it and I wasn't sure if I liked it or not yet. I could deal with cities, hell I lived in one for like half my life, but this was weird, even for just an airport. I looked around trying to find Johnny from the directions he had texted me. I felt so lost and was ready to call him until I saw him looking around as well. "Johnny!"

His head whipped around and a big smile beamed on his face. I ran to him, almost dropping my luggage because I really didn't care anymore. I just wanted him. He gave me a monstrous hug and spun me around, squeezing me as tight as he could. I almost couldn't breathe. His arms felt so much stronger, especially when I grabbed onto his biceps.

He set me down and cupped my face to kiss me hard, before I could even say anything. I had almost forgotten how warm and soft his lips were and definitely got harshly reminded of how much his tongue filled my mouth. Jesus...why did he feel so much bigger? "A-ahmm...j-johnny u-um…"

"Hmm?" His hands were already grabbing at my hips and I pawed him away.

"We're in public, you slut."

"Sorry, sorry. I couldn't help it. You-" He stopped mid sentence and looked me over. I stood up a bit straighter unsure of what he was looking for 

"What?"

"You're skinny."

"Excuse me?"

"Like skinnier. You were kinda chubby before I left."

"EXCUSE ME?!"

"No! I mean, like, it's not a bad thing I just-! Like you look hot! I mean you looked hot before too but-"

"Stop fucking talking before I get on that plane and go right the fuck home." I growled.

"Ugh, I'm sorry. That came out all wrong. What I meant to say was that...you look beautiful."

"Yeah that better be what you meant to say, asshole." I punched his arm but shook my knuckles out immediately after. Why was it so damn hard? Now it was my turn to give him the once over and I realized he was bigger. Definitely more filled out and muscular. His pants were straining at his thighs, like usual but even more so. His arms were more defined and he looked like he could throw me against a wall and I would say thank you. I could clearly see the veins in his arms and I was ready to die right there. "O-oh…" was all I managed to squeak out.

"What? Wait are you checking me out now?" He laughed. "You think I'm fat?"

"No…" I shifted, a bit self conscious of myself now. "You're hot, like always." How many girls had tried to hit on him since he moved here? Ugh, I never thought of something like that before. I wasn't really the jealous type...was I? Well...maybe a little.

He picked up my luggage and put an arm around my shoulders. "Cmon, we've got to check into the hotel."

"Hotel? Why aren't we just staying at your place?" I asked.

"Uh...well...I just wanted it to be special you know? Just me and you."

"Oh you have roommates?"

"Sorta…"

Suddenly I was staring in front of an ugly ass blue van with rust stains on the bottom and scratches along the doors. I was even more surprised when Johnny shoved a key into the lock and slid back the door. I peeked in as he set my luggage behind the passenger seat and saw a mattress in the back, a tension rod holding his clothes up on the opposite door and all his tech stuff hidden beneath the back seat. Curtains covered most of the windows and there was a huge bag of laundry behind the driver's seat. "Ready?" He asked.

I looked at the van then at him then at the van again. "Are you living out of your fucking car?"

"No, well...yes and no. Not entirely. Rent here is kind of ridiculous and I promised jae I would still pay my half of the rent for the apartment while I was gone. So I pay for that, the car, the insurance, my gym membership so I can work out and get ready in the morning there, and then sometimes I stay at my friend's place when I need to cook or do laundry. Hence the...hotel." He cleared his throat and shut the door quickly. "Well, let's get in."

I couldn't believe this. He went all the way to California for this?? What the absolute fuck? He opened the door for me and I stepped in without another word because I knew that if I talked I would say something I would regret. He got into the driver's seat and cut the engine on, leaving a trail of exhaust fumes behind us. He held my hand and stroked his thumb across the back of it, still smiling as he drove  "Are you hungry?"

"No, not right now. Maybe we can order something later? I'm a bit jetlagged." I lied.

"Yeah, whatever my princess wants."

I felt my cheeks flush a bit when I heard him say that. It was different in person than over text and it still made me shiver. I looked over at him as he drove one handed. He was still so heart stoppingly gorgeous and even though I had a bunch of questions and irritations about the van I realized that wasn't what was important right now. I was with my Johnny and we were trying to make things right again. That was what was most important. I gave his hand a squeeze and closed my eyes, letting him take us to where we needed to go. When we got to the "hotel" however, I found that it was just a generic motel chain and not anything remotely nicer. It was a bit of a let down and I tried not to be too materialistic but damn if I didn't want this to be a little more special. He opened the door for me and got my luggage out. We went to our room which was just a small ways from the car. The inside was plain, brown, white sheets on the bed. Nothing spectacular. He went back to get his own bag and lock the car before both of us were in the room, alone at last. 

I kicked off my wedges and sat on the bed which seemed a little too hard for my liking. We were quiet for a moment. I was too busy staring at my feet dangling off the bed to notice that he was now in front of me, pushing me down gently and crawling on top of me. "Hey." He whispered as he pushed my hair back and ran his fingers down the side of my face.

"H-hi." I looked at him then drove my eyes away.

"Do you want to kiss me?"

"I want to do a lot of things to you." I confessed.

"Oh yeah? Like what?" He teased before placing soft pecks against my lips. "Tell me."

"Um...can I just go freshen up a bit?" I squirmed away from him and wiggled myself off the bed. 

"Um...ok. Are you alright? Do you not want to?" He reached his hand out to me and I just patted it awkwardly.

"No I do I just...give me a couple minutes, ok?"

"Sure, babe…"

I grabbed my luggage and sped to the bathroom, almost a hyperventilating mess. I was so nervous! Why the fuck was I nervous? He's my boyfriend. He's seen me every which way. He's put me in all sorts of positions. We've made so many messes and yet...my stomach was churning and I was getting butterflies just thinking about him being so much bigger than I was and looking down at me. It just reminded me of our first hookup almost an entire year ago. Jesus, we had known each other for a year? I took a deep breath and looked at myself in the mirror. Ok, just...get ready for a sexy night like normal. You can do this Eri.

I took a quick shower, washing just the important parts and making sure not to get water on my face. I didn't want to do my entire makeup look all over again. Once I was done I brushed my teeth, reapplied some of my makeup and made sure I smelled like a yummy dessert with the perfume and lotion I put on. I was constantly wondering if I was doing too much but it was whatever. I was going to make sure he was reminded of what had been waiting for him back home. I slipped on my new half shelf bra that barely held me in and his favorite garter and thigh high set that had to be washed so many times because of how much he came on them. I gave myself the once over and made sure I looked ok before cracking the door open slightly.

He had pulled his shirt over his head and I could see every dip and ripple of his back muscles as he worked to undo his belt and shuffle his jeans down. I had to squint just to be sure but it looked like he was wearing red silk boxers. This whole nerd. I fussed over myself one last time before opening the door completely. I had expected him to still be standing but he was sprawled out in some cheesy "sexy" pose with a plastic rose in his mouth until his jaw dropped. "Oh my god, what are you doing, you dork?! Where's you get that flower from?"

He spit and wiped his mouth. "It was in the vase over there. I think it had dust on it. I didn't realize and...wow."

"Why are you such a dummy?" I crawled onto the bed and sat beside him, blushing still. "So...what do you think?"

"I can't think. What is thinking? Boobs." He made no point in hiding his staring.

I shoved his head away playfully. "Idiot. Yes, my boobs are here for you to look at."

"Touch."

"Yes, that too. Oh my god." I grabbed him by his chin and tilted his head up for a kiss. "I missed how much you make me laugh."

"I missed…" He grabbed my thighs and pulled them from beneath me so he could take his place above me again once I fell onto my back. His hands joined mine and pinned them beside my head. "Everything about you."

"I have a few rules for tonight." 

"Oh? Is there something you don't wanna do?"

"The opposite. Your rules are that you have to make me squirt, you have to choke me, you have to let me ride your face, you have to AT LEAST finger my ass, and if you do all that you can cum in me every time."

His eyes went wide. "Ev-every time? You'd let me do that?"

"Yeah, I took some extra precautions."

"Like what?"

"Well one, I just got my new birth control implant in so my arm doesn't fucking hurt anymore and two I got spermicide film."

"Yah what?"

I rolled my eyes. "Basically it's something I put on the inside and it kills the sperm on contact. So no cretins running around. We just have to wait a bit for it to dissolve but that's what foreplay is for, right?"

"Mhmm…" He licked his lips and started pressing kisses down my neck. "You're fucking amazing. I can't wait to fill you up so damn good."

"Eww don't say that." I giggled and smooshed his face away then rolled over onto my stomach beneath him. He instantly set his bulge against my ass and ground into me.

"Wait do I really have to finger your ass?" He said in between kisses across my shoulders and down my back.

"It would be nice since you still haven't done it yet. And I told you it's not "icky" like you think it is."

He groaned. "Ok, if I do it you swear I can cum in you?"

"Absolutely promise, love. I even bought toys to help you out. I mean, you love my ass so much why don't you play with it?"

"Ok, ok, fine. I'll agree to it. But just this once."

"Trust me, you'll want to do it again." I smirked as backed myself up against him, rubbing over the front of his boxers. "I like the silk by the way. Super cute."

He groaned and gripped my hip roughly, pressing into the spot that always drove me wild. I let out a small whimper and shoved my face into the mattress as my body felt tingly all over. "What toys did you bring?" I could hear the smirk in his voice as he continued to grind and keep his weight on top of me.

"U-um, just a vibrator, some lube, and a-ahh! Hmm...a dildo. Some other stuff."

"Why the dildo?" He nipped at my ear and traced his tongue over my lobe.

"I thought maybe if you didn't want to um...fuck me there I could just play with it."

"Your ass, you mean?"

I gripped the sheets tighter and rocked back harder against him. He hadn't let go of my hip and I was already getting flushed all over. "Uh-huh."

"How big is it?" He worked me onto my knees and spread them as wide as my hips would allow. His fingers had all the access he wanted to work up and down my slit, feeling the wetness that had just begun to form.

"U-um like...7 inches or-" I shuddered and wanted to snap my legs shut when he teased my entrance with a small poke. "S-so…"

"You can take all that there?"

I nodded. "I've done it before. I just need a little bit of help is all."

"And that help is me stretching you open?" He dipped the entirety of his finger inside me now and I bowed my back, hissing slightly. "Why are you so needy right now?"

"Well I haven't had sex since you left. Why the fuck do you think I'm needy? Aren't you the same?"

He didn't answer me and instead thrust his finger in deeper. "You're so small, you know that? You look extra tiny right now."

"We get it, Suh, you have a size kink." I grumbled and tried to move back on his finger but he pulled it away.

"You gonna behave?"

I pouted and gave him a glare. "Don't you dare tease me. That's not part of the rules."

"Let me implement some of my own rules then. One, I get to tease you all I want and I mean taking hours just to lick and kiss you everywhere and not letting you cum at all. Two, you let me face fuck you. Did you bring that spray stuff?"

I scoffed and looked away. "Tch, yeah...or whatever."

"Good. Three, let's make a movie."

I shot up entirely and shoved him away. "WHAT?!"

"Don't make it a big deal. It's just for you and me only. I'm lonely without you here and I can watch it when I miss you the most."

"It is a big deal! Don't you remember what fucking happened to me?!" I yelled.

"Yeah but I'm not stupid or an asshole. I'm your boyfriend. I don't even want anyone to look at you sexually let alone see you naked or getting rawed. I'd be furious. This is just for you and me."

"N-no...i-i don't know, Johnny. If we break up i-"

"We're not breaking up...I thought we were but I'm glad we're not." He wrapped his arms around me and kissed my shoulder. "It's not getting uploaded anywhere. It's going on my password protected photo app. No one can get into it but me. I swear, Eri."

"What if I want to stop it?"

"Then we stop it, duh. There's no reason to keep going if you're uncomfortable. We can at least try it for a bit. We're both doing new things tonight. We can celebrate."

"And if I don't like it, you'll delete it right?"

"You can delete it from my phone yourself. You're safe with me babe. Trust me." He held me tighter and nuzzled his face against against my neck.

"I'm nervous…"

"What? Don't be! It's just me, princess. I make you feel good, don't I?" I nodded meekly and played with the band of my thigh highs. "We can get going for a bit then I'll turn it on so that way you're really feeling it. Sound good?"

"O-ok." I agreed, still a little reluctant. But he was right. Maybe we could at least try.

"Good," He laid down, stuffing pillows behind his head and beckoning me over. "Come here, angel."

I shuffled over to straddle him, setting my knees on either side of his head. I propped my hand on the wall and looked down at him as he licked his lips. His arms wrapped around my thighs and held me in place. His face was buried against me in no time, diving his tongue into me as his nose brushed against my clit. I sucked in a sharp breath and let my other hand fall into his hair. "J-johnny, fuck...I missed your tongue."

He only hummed against me and flicked his tongue faster, slurping lewdly and licking up the length of my slit. His hands slid up and down my thighs, over my hips and stomach, and towards my chest. He grabbed each of my breasts and squeezed, rubbing his thumbs over my nipples. My fingers fisted his hair and pulled as I needed him more and more. I rocked my hips against his face, already feeling the effects he had on me. He parted for just a moment to take in a breath. "Just a sec."

"S-sorry, I didn't mean to-"

"It's ok. I'm fine now. You taste good. I want more."

"Shut up. No I don't. You're just say-" I gasped as he devoured me further. He caressed my body, hands flowing back down so his thumbs could spread my lips apart. The tip of his tongue painted intimate patterns into me, making me shudder and moan his name loudly. I didn't care anymore if I was loud or not. I needed this like it was my own personal drug. My toes dug into the mattress as I rolled my hips faster, getting closer to falling over the edge. He pulled away again and I figured he needed more air but instead he pushed my hips downward, making me rest over his boxers. "What the hell?!" I pouted.

"Grind on me."

"I was about to cum."

"Didn't I say that I get to tease you without making you cum at all? Now start." I huffed and slid his boxers off, revealing the girth underneath. I worked my hand over the length, wrapping my fingers around his shaft and giving him a good squeeze. "Not what I asked for."

"Fuck off." I hovered over his cock and planted my hands on his chest before I rode my wetness up and down from head to base. His eyes closed and his head fell back into the pillows, his whole body relieving itself of tension. I loved watching him sink into bliss; seeing that shit eating grin on his face because he knew he was getting what he wanted. He settled his hands behind his head and chuckled a bit as my hole brushed over the most sensitive part of him. I teased him by sinking down onto his tip, just a few centimeters or so, before sliding back down and never letting him enter me. Johnny knew that I would tease him just as much as he would tease me. Two could always play that game of course.

I pressed my chest to his, lowering myself just close enough that I could lick his lips. I swiped my tongue across his bottom lip and he easily let me in. Our tongues collided and I drew his in to suck on deeply. It morphed into deeper kisses where I could scarcely breathe and we would exchange licks and sucks in the dirtiest ways. One of his hands grabbed the back of my head while the other grabbed my ass, controlling all of my movements. I was his to fuck, his to play with, and his to love unconditionally. I managed to break away from him for a moment, panting against his lips. "Do you want to be inside me now?"

"Hmm, in a bit. Let me get my tripod. Get up."

Oh right. That. I scooted off him and wiped my lips that were still tender. I could taste myself on his tongue and wondered why he liked it so much. I unhooked my bra and tossed it aside before heading back to the bathroom where I had left my luggage. I dug through my clothes and pulled out all the naughty things I had brought with me, taking them back to the bed. His phone was all set up on the tripod ready to go.  "Tell me what I should do first." I propped myself on all fours, waiting for his answer. 

"Better get the spray out." He smirked.

"Of course, you slut." I spritzed a bit of the numbing spray into my mouth, wincing at the overly strong peppermint taste. "Blegh. It feels like toothpaste down my throat."

"Well hopefully my dick will make it better." He tapped record on his phone and told me to come to the edge of the bed. I was just at the perfect height for where he wanted me and I opened my mouth, sticking my tongue out. His gripped his base and rubbed the head of his cock against my tongue, swirling it a bit. I wrapped my lips around him and suckled on the sensitive area and the soft curse he let out warmed every inch of my skin. I set my hands on his hips and flowed back to grab a hold of his ass to steady myself.

He thrust into my mouth, slowly at first, getting me used to the stretch within my lips. Every few minutes or so he would push in further until he touched the back of my throat. It was a slightly uncomfortable feeling but I didn't gag thanks to the spray. Instead he remained nestled in for a while until he looked down at me. "Ready?"

I was already thinking about how sore my throat was going to be tomorrow but I nodded against him. He gripped the back of my head with both hands and pulled out slowly before plunging straight in. I dug my nails into his skin as my nose brushed against his lower stomach and he destroyed my throat. He didn't let up on his speed and I struggled to breathe through my nose. I squeezed my eyes shut as I felt tears already prickling at the corners of my eyes. He fumbled through obscene curses and almost incoherent mumbles, the pleasure of my mouth wrapped around him seeming to drive him insane. I tapped on his hip, signaling to let me go. He pulled out completely and I worked to clear the saliva between us.

He dragged his thumb across my lips to clean me up as well. "You okay?" I nodded and swallowed hard. "You sure?" I nodded again and pulled him back to me, opening my mouth for another round. "Good girl."

My body lit up at the praise and I held my head a little higher, squaring myself and gripping the edge of the bed. He worked his way back in, feeding himself into me and wreaking havoc on my taste buds. I managed to look up at him and realized he had been staring down at me the whole time. I darted my eyes away though he tapped my chin to get me to look back up. His big hand was suddenly engulfing my throat and added accompanying pressure to the point where I felt light headed. "You look so good like this, you know that?" I heard him say. My body was almost swaying and I tried to keep my frame firm but it wasn't any use. My eyes fluttered closed and I leaned into his hand until my breath was non existent. "Eri?" My hearing was fuzzy but I felt myself wanting to smile, whether I was doing it or not, I didn't know. The feeling of not being able to breathe and floating into an unconscious space was always thrilling but I was ripped from me just as it started getting good. 

He pulled back again, letting his grip on me fade and I took in a large gulp of air, falling into a coughing fit. He walked away from me to go to the mini fridge within our room and get a small bottle of water. He handed it to me and I took it graciously, downing it in seconds. He stopped the recording and sat down beside me. "You good? You looked like you were going to faint or something. I got scared."

"I'm okay, I just got lightheaded."

"Fuck, it was too much then, wasn't it?"

I leaned against his shoulder and giggled. "No, I like getting lightheaded when I'm being choked."

He scoffed. "Of course you do. Don't scare me like that though, ok? Maybe were not completely ready for the face fucking." 

"I'm sorry, baby. I liked it, I really did and I didn't think I would. It's just kinda like another form of choking." I nudged my head just under his chin and rubbed his broad chest. "Maybe we can try again a little later too?"

"It was pretty hot. You looked so damn good." He licked his lips then kissed me briefly before commanding me to lay down. He made me hold my legs open while he retrieved the bottle of lube from the small pile of things I had brought over. I watched as he added a small glob to his fingers and pressed it to my rim. "I guess we can start this now."

"You sure you're okay with it?" I asked, not wanting to force him to do anything he didn't want to.

"I might as well try it. I mean, I never thought it was really hot or sexy but you are so maybe I'd like it. You think it would make you squirt?"

"I've never done it with just anal but maybe if we add some other stuff it might. It'll be fun to find out." I grabbed his other hand and folded my fingers into his, giving the back of it a chaste kiss.

He returned the kiss to my stomach and took a deep breath. "I have to go slower, right? Like it'll hurt more if I don't?"

"Right. It's just like fingering me regularly just a little more cautious. You'll be ok." I assured him.

"What if it feels gross?"

"Oh my god, Johnny, it will not feel gross. I swear."

He scrunched up his nose and didn't move. I sighed and set my legs down. "You don't have to do- OH WELL OK THEN!" I felt him press into me, his fingertip wiggling its way inside.

"Keep your legs open, dammit."

"Ya could've warned me!"

"You wanted me to do this anyway so hush!" I reopened my legs and noticed that he was blushing through his face of deep concentration. He was even poking his tongue out a bit. It was cute but now I was a bit afraid of how thick his fingers were."How many do you want in here?"

"Three usually works. But not all at once!"

"I know that! Just calm down! You're making me feel weird." I kept quiet then, closing my eyes and trying to relax around his finger. He let my hand go to gently brush his thumb over my clit, letting me focus on that sensation until his entire finger finally poked through. "Huh."

"What "huh"?"

"Kinda feels a bit weird. Not like a normal vagina."

"Well duh," I said. "Probably because it's NOT a vagina??"

"Eri, Jesus Christ." He slammed his lips against mine then in order to keep me quiet as he started to slowly thrust his finger. 

"You're being a fuckboy again." I said in between a few kisses.

"No, I'm just being me. We can be weird and casual in bed." He nipped at my bottom lip and curled his finger gently. "Am I doing it right?"

"Y-yeah," I wrapped my arms around his ribcage and nudged my thigh between his legs. "Feels nice. You'll need some more lube for the second one though."

"I know." He swallowed hard and pressed his cock against the fabric of the thigh highs, beginning to rub against it. "Just give me a sec...fuck…" That always got him going; a begging and needy prince that wanted to fuck my thighs and grind against them until he made a mess. It had become my favorite thing for us to do just because I loved his change in demeanor. He was hiding in my neck, whimpering slightly and kissing me in the softest of ways. I pushed his hair back and encouraged him not to forget about his finger deep inside me. He had stopped as he had gotten distracted with his grinds that were gradually getting faster.

"You know you're not allowed to cum this way, no matter how much you want to." I whispered.

He nodded and sunk a small bite into my neck. "I-i know b-but-!"

"No but's Johnny. You know the rules." He had the biggest pout on his face and I couldn't help but giggle. "Someone's a little submissive."

"I am not submissive. I just like cumming on your thighs."

"But do you like cumming inside me more?" It was like he was weighing the pros and cons of each situation, never before encountering it. He opened his mouth to speak then shut it, his brows furrowing again in thought. I smirked and grabbed the bottle of lube and dangled it in front of his face. "While you're thinking it over how about you get to work stretching me more."

He sighed and snatched the bottle from me, pulling out his finger then adding lube to them both. He was even slower as he tried to pry in again. It had been so long since I had done this and I was too tight for comfort. It was going to be some time before I opened up full. The fingertips did eventually get in, making me gasp and mewl like a kitten in heat. I arched up, pressing my thigh against him harder and sliding my hand down my body to thrust inside my wetness. "Damn, is this what you're like every time you do anal?" 

"Shut up...I just kinda like...um...both holes filled at the same time."

"Ooohhh. Is that your fantasy?"

"To get fucked by two guys and eat out a girl at the same time? Yeah. I mean if you would've went with the foursome idea at christmasssss..."

"Hm." He shoved his fingers into me fully making me cry out.

"F-fuck! Johnny! You asshole!" The stinging pain was somewhat strong but the masochist in me wasn't running away from it. They were working faster, curling against the tightness and scissoring me open. I held onto his wrist, making sure he was pinned in place. I didn't want him to leave, I couldn't bear the thought of him stopping just to tease me again. I was pumping my own fingers into myself faster, my breaths war torn and ragged. He was grinding harder against my thigh, rubbing against the mesh and bringing moans out of him so deep that I wanted to scream. I fucking missed this so much; making him moan, whimper, beg, pant. Everything. It just brought me back to how much his voice made me quiver with orgasms since before I even met him.

"I need you, Eri. Now."

"Just a little more. Please. I want you too but just a little more!" I bit down on my lip as my other hand grasped the sheets between us. He was peeved that I wouldn't let him inside me just yet but by the way he was throbbing and leaving a wet patch on the fabric between us I could tell he was enjoying the show. He edged another finger inside me and we matched three for three. Both sets of fingers filling me had my holes clamping in eagerness to cum. The edge of my palm brushed against my clit while his thick fingers curled deeper inside me, circling against pleasure points and spaces that reawakened after so long. And then he pulled away and shoved my hand aside. "God fucking dammit Johnny!!" All he could do was laugh and I wanted to punch him in the chest. "Really?!"

"Yeah, you're hot when you're sexually frustrated." I watched him leave me to tap the record button again. He then returned to prop himself against the wall, his lap welcoming me to sit on it. He patted his thighs and I crossed my arms, my lips in full pouting mode. "Hah! Don't give me that shit. You want it bad. You're not gonna be a brat for long. Get over here, Eri."

"No! You're being a jerk!"

"You wanna cum don't you?" I glanced over as he said those words lower and definitely more enticing. His hand was wrapped around his cock and adding slow strokes to his shaft. His tongue poked out to graze his bottom lip and I hated that he was trying to win me over. I couldn't resist the way he looked when he had his legs open like that, hair sticking slightly to his forehead, and his broad chest heaving slightly. Droplets of precum slid down onto his fingers as he gave his head a squeeze, hissing as his teeth sucked in air. "Princess...come here."

Oh fuck you. I caved in and straddled his lap, lowering my gaze to his length. I set my hand over his and guided him towards my entrance, slowly sinking down until he filled me completely. We stood still for a moment, almost in shock at how amazing it felt. It was way different from when he wasn't feeling sexual when he first started his meds. We got to be intimate on other levels and though I craved him I was still mostly patient and comforted him. This was months of sadness, anger, hatred, pain, and heart wrenching love that had culminated into a burst of sexual frustration and passion all at once. I didn't need anything but him. In fact if we stayed holed up in this shitty motel the entire week I think I would be able to survive off his kisses alone.

"Move, for the love of fucking god, move." He begged. He was just as desperate as I was and I gave into his command before he even finished his sentence. I held onto his shoulders and worked through the burning in my thighs to bounce quickly. Feeling him plunge deep and fill me with every inch of his girth was a gift I was more than happy to accept. I noticed him fumbling his hands behind me but barely gave it any thought. I was too entranced by chasing my pleasure and hoping he wouldn't pull away again. That was when I felt something poking at my rim. I gasped as he pushed it through, stuffing me with the dildo in an act I'd never thought he'd do.

"B-baby, w-wha-what are you-?"

He gripped the back of my neck and growled against my lips. "Fuck yourself on them both."

I swallowed hard and nodded, switching my movements to swift rolls of my hips so I could catch both cocks on a heated rhythm. Johnny moved the dildo faster, almost as fast as his hips were snapping up into me now. I cupped his jaw and landed sloppy, half met kisses to his lips which he reciprocated with bites and licks to my tongue whenever he could. I was a literal mess and at his mercy. His free hand tore into my ass cheek, creating half moon indentations in my skin. I heard a thud then and realized his head had collided with the wall as he tried to move it back. "Ouch! Shit."

I giggled in between pants and cradled his head. "You're always knocking your head on something when we fuck. Are you ok?"

"Yeah yeah yeah, just keep going. I'm an idiot."

"My idiot." I gently rubbed the back of his head and held him close to my chest, setting my other hand against the wall. I mewled as my skin seemed to break with how rough he was digging his teeth in but it was fucking beautiful. With how much he had teased me and with all the sensory overload he was providing now, my orgasm was quick to come. When I rolled my hips, my clit would rub against his base and added to everything that was destroying me. That little motion was enough to have me dousing his lower stomach and thighs with my cum that gushed out in heavy spurts. My hand flew to cover my mouth and stop my scream from bursting through. It was so intense, too intense even, and I scrambled to pull away from him as my body curled up and I felt trembling aftershocks.

I could only curse and bury my face into the bed, my fist ripping the bedsheet from the corner of the mattress. Johnny hovered over me, tossing the dildo aside and trying to pry my legs open. "Nonononono." I whimpered as I was still too sensitive. I didn't want him to drive me into another orgasm that soon. I didn't think my body could take it. But he was inside me again, my hands pinned by my head as he slammed into me. I could barely look up at him but he was hovering over me, casting a shadow against the ceiling light and somehow seeming much bigger than before. "I love you…" He gasped out. "Cum with me this time."

I sure as hell would try. My walls were weak and anything could send me over the edge again. I closed my eyes as I felt him throb then stutter, a warmth filling my belly and simultaneously flowing out of me. I felt tears prickling at my eyes as my second flow of cum spread onto the sheets beneath us. He collapsed onto me and I held onto him so tight as the tears finally fell. My mind was a sea of emptiness. No thoughts filtered through and I just wanted to stay in this moment with him forever. I closed my eyes and let our heartbeats slow down until our breaths steadied. "God…" I whispered. "That was…"

"All I ever wanted and more." He pushed back his sweat drenched hair and gave me a small kiss. "Are you crying?"

"Oh." I wiped my eyes quickly. "Not sad crying. Like it was just a lot at once and it felt so good. I don't know. It just...happened." I laughed.

"Weirdo." He smiled. "Oh shit, the video." 

"Shut it off." 

"Well I don't wanna pull out yet."

"Fine, just shuffle with me until you can reach it." We looked stupid scooting our bodies close to the edge of the bed just so he could stop the video and take his phone off the tripod. I sighed as he sat back and made sure my legs were wide open.

"This is why I didn't want to pull out yet. I want to see it drip out of you." He held the phone above me and I rushed to cover myself.

"That's embarrassing, you giant pervert!!"

"No it's not! It's so damn hot. Please? Pleaseeeeee??" He covered my face in silly little kisses, trying his best to convince me.

"What is up with you suddenly becoming a porn director?!" I grumbled.

"I told you, it's because I miss you and I can only think about you when I jack off. But with this I can see us together and it will be so much more intense when I cum. I can see and hear how good I made you feel. The sounds you make are something else."

"O-oh…" My face flared up as I hadn't expected him to say all of that. "You are so lucky I love you more than anything. And I know you would raise hell if anybody else saw me like this. Fine, pull out."

I heard the beep of the video begin and covered my face as he moved. I felt his cum flow out of me, more so when I clenched my pelvic floor to push it out. He let out a deep moan of satisfaction and used his thumb and index finger to spread my lips apart, making me even more flustered. "Are you done yet?" I mumbled behind my hands.

"No." He dragged his fingers through his cum and nudged my hands away. "Open." I kept my eyes closed but opened my mouth, taking in his fingers that rubbed the bitter musk over my taste buds. He spread his fingers across my tongue, pinching it slightly before plunging to the back of my throat. I winced and moved my head away. The numbing spray had worn off and I wasn't into vomiting all over my boyfriend. He pulled away and stopped the third clip. "Damn."

I sat up and sighed. "Can you clean this up? I don't really wanna move."

"Yeah, I got you." I adjusted myself to lay down on my side of the bed while Johnny plugged his phone in to charge and gathered up the things we had made a mess on. I was already drifting into sleep, not even really caring about how sticky I was. "Is there anyway to clean a dildo without it feeling like you're jacking it off?!" I heard him call out from the bathroom.

"No!" I responded to his stupid question before turning my head away from the bathroom and falling asleep.

I woke up in the middle of my deep sleep after having the weirdest dream ever. I hated when I had dreams like that because I could never seem to get back to sleep until hours after. I sighed and rubbed the sleep from my eyes, pouting at my now awakened state. Johnny was spooning me, arm wrapped around my torso with his hand on one boob as usual. That I didn't mind that as much as i did his erection jabbing into my lower back. He was dead asleep too, I could tell by his snoring. How he managed to get hard while not even being awake, who knows. Maybe he was having a more pleasant dream that I had. But he needed to move if I wanted to be comfortable at all again.

I nudged my elbow against him and removed his arm from around me. "Johnny." I whispered. "Move over."

Nothing.

I sighed and whispered a little louder. "Johnny! Move over." I tapped his thigh, hoping to get his attention but all it did was make him grind into me. This man never stopped. "Johnathan. Please move."

He grumbled and nuzzled between my shoulder blades before pressing me onto my stomach. I huffed and turned my head to the side so the pillow wouldn't suffocate me. "Boy, if you don't get off me-" I gasped sharply as I felt him enter me, his head popping through instantly. "W-wrong hole!" I squeaked.

"Fuck...why is it so tight?" He rasped, voice still laced with sleep.

"You're in the wrong place!"

"Mhm-hm. It's where I wanna be."

Did he just…? Was he…? WHAT? "A-are you sure? You never liked this like ever be-" My words were taken from me as he sunk in deeper. I was still somewhat stretched out from him using the toy on me earlier but this was even heavier and thicker than that measly thing. He raised me to my knees and rubbed his hands all over my body.

"Was dreaming 'bout you."

"I-i can tell. U-um…" I was blushing hard as one of my fantasies with him was finally checked off the list. "Do you like it?"

"Not sure yet. Can I move?"

"Yes, please."

He pulled out slowly and sunk back in, testing the waters and gauging how we both felt. I was still in shock but craved more and I wondered what was going through his mind. Why did he have a sudden change of heart? Just wanted to explore? Maybe he liked what we had done earlier? Or perhaps he was doing it because he wanted to make something up to me, like leaving, in a way. Whatever it was this change of heart was giving me pleasure in a way no one had made me feel before. He held onto my hips tightly and soon I heard the familiar slapping of his hips against my ass. I closed my eyes again and let him take over and figure out what he liked and didn't like.

"Open your legs more."

My thighs already were still sore from earlier but I wiggled them apart as he pressed his hand firmly against my lower back. He wanted that deep feeling of being in my stomach and drawing moans out of me. It was one of my favorite things to do with him and it made my body tremble. "Baby...shit…" I mewled. "It's good. I told you it's good."

"Hmmm... Can I cum in here too?"

"Yeah, whatever you want. Do whatever you want to me, love."

"I like the sound of that." He pressed my hips back harder, slamming us together and taking me back to a whimpering mess. He reached over and clicked on the bedside table lamp. "Wanna see you." I didn't even protest and let him marvel in the way he was stretching my ass open. I was too wrapped up in how good it felt to even care. He pressed his chest to my back and nipped at my ear. "I wanna see you fuck yourself this time."

"A-ahh...with the dildo?" 

"Yeah." He moaned against my ear. "Fast. And. Deep." He landed each word with harsh thrusts that I could feel in my stomach. I noticed he had set the clean toys on the bedside table and I reached out for the dildo, shuffling it between me and the bed. Johnny sunk his teeth down onto the back of my neck just as I pressed the toy into me. My favorite sensation was back and I was thrust into a place of bliss and heightened senses. He controlled the speed of my thrusts for a moment, making sure I knew how he wanted me to fuck myself. I almost couldn't take it but he made it even worse when I heard the whir of the small bullet vibe I had brought. It was deadly in his hands, especially since he kept it firmly against my clit. I wanted to crumble beneath his weight but he wrapped his arm around my waist and linked his ankles over mine so I couldn't move an inch. I was trapped beneath his big body, helpless and begging for my release.

"That's my babygirl. You're doing so good for me." He cooed. I buried my face into the pillow, blushing at his sweet words. I was already flustered and he was making it worse. "Do you wanna cum for me?"

"Y-yes daddy." I said meekly.

"I know, and I want you to squirt again. I want you to cum so hard. So sensitive and overstimulated that you collapse and cant take anymore. I want that."

He worked the bullet into small circles which made my toes dig into the sheets. His hand that was around my waist slid down to cover mine, controlling the speed of every single one of my pleasure points. With both his hands between my thighs and his cock stuffed inside me, I gripped the pillow between my teeth, clenching hard as my body came full force for the third time that night. I felt my cum flow over my thighs and his hands, pitter-pattering onto the mattress. My nails clawed at the walls as he let the dildo go but kept the vibrator on me, keeping up the relentless torture. I screamed a chaotic monologue of "Daddy! Please! Daddy please!!", begging for him to ease up on my sensitivity but he didn't. Instead his hips drove all the way home, pounding harshly and creating an infestation of tremors throughout my entire being. Finally, the bullet stopped and dropped by my knee. 

Both of Johnny's hands were on my hips again as he chased his own orgasm, breathing hard in between growls and moans. I brought my hand to rest on his, squeezing my fingers against him tight. His cum rushed into me then, warming me like he had done before and making me feel absolutely full. He let me lower myself to the mattress and caved on top of me again, resting his head by mine. "Was us fucking always this amazing? I mean like yes but also like...this is some next level shit." He chuckled. "Eri?"

"I'm so tired, you asshole."

"Well I know your asshole is tired. Pretty much got plowed into oblivion."

"Uh, yeah, so...what was that about?" I asked curiously.

He huffed, trying to blow some of my curls away from his face. "I don't know...just...guess I should try stuff before I say I don't like it. I never found it sexy but your ass is perfect. It was like suffocating. Only with you babe."

"I feel so special. And also like I wanna die. I need to shower. I'm so sticky but I don't think I can move."

"I'll help you. Hold on." He slid out of me slowly, leaving my hole gaping and dripping with his cum. "Fuck…" he breathed. "I could watch that all day."

"Jooohhnnnyyyy!" I covered my head with the pillow, wanting to disappear forever every time he stared at my openings like that.

He tossed the pillow away and helped me sit up gently. "I just like teasing you."

My big pout didn't last long because he scooped me up in his arms bridal style and carried me to the bathroom. I held onto him tight, almost in disbelief. "Well damn daddy, just bench press me."

"Knowing you, you'd like that." He set me down gently in the shower and joined me before drawing the curtains and turning on the water. "I'm so glad you came, baby." He set his head on top of mine and wrapped his arms around my shoulders.

"I am too. I just want to be with you. No matter what."

--

The next morning (or afternoon, I wasn't really sure) I woke up with almost every inch of my body aching. My ass hurt, my legs hurt, all the bite marks hurt, my throat hurt. Having sex with Johnny was like getting hit by a freight train and trying to pick yourself back up from the aftermath. On top of that I was so damn hungry. I rolled over slowly and hit an empty spot instead of the warmth I expected. I felt around, trying to figure out if I was missing something before opening my eyes. He wasn't there. I sat up and looked around, perplexed as to where he went. "Looking for me?"

My head swiveled when I heard his voice. He was coming out of the bathroom, pulling his shirt over his head. "How ya feeling?"

"Like death." I croaked. "Where did you go?"

"To get you breakfast and a chai latte to try and make your throat better. I got your favorite. Strawberry pancakes, eggs, sausage, and chicken nuggets."

"Fuck yeah, nuggies." I giggled a bit and reached out for the latte. I definitely needed it to soothe my throat.

He tossed off his jeans and brought the bag of food to sit between us. I curled up against him instantly and nuzzled his shoulder. "Let me guess, you want me to feed you?" I nodded and gave him puppy dog eyes. He rolled his own and opened the containers cutting up the pancakes and feeding them to me. "I wanted to take you out later on if you're up to it?"

I chewed a bit then swallowed. "Take me where?"

"Shopping and stuff. We've got big malls here. Figured you'd like all the makeup stuff."

"Oh yeah? You gonna be my sugar daddy or something?"

He scoffed as he ate one of the nuggets. "More like generic store brand sucrose father."

I laughed and kissed his cheek. "You know you don't have to buy me anything right?"

He shrugged. "You just seemed kinda disappointed in the hotel and my car…"

"Well...I am, I mean I was. I just expected you to have more since this was your big internship, you know?"

"Yeah...well I like my van. I can go wherever I want and not have to be tied down. I've traveled along the coast and to different cities already. It was like this place was made for me. There's so much to do here. It's better then our college town."

"Right…" I said rather sadly.

"Babe, you know I do miss you. I don't want to be away from you and that's not what im trying to say right?"

"I know...I know. Let's just not focus on that right now I guess."

"I still wanna take you shopping. Get you looking all cute and shit. I'll carry your bags and all that." He fed me another bite of pancakes. "Is that ok?"

I felt bad. I didn't want him to think that he had to do this for me, especially not spend money to make me feel happy. "Johnny, I'm sorry about the van and the motel. You don't have to buy me anything. I don't want to be a materialistic bitch. That doesn't matter to me. I can stay in bed with you all day."

"Shut up. We're doing it. It's not just shopping. I can show you around too. You have to at least do other stuff on your vacation than just fuck me. Even though I'm about it."

"Ok, ok, sucrose father." He gave me a laughter filled kiss which I returned with hidden intentions. I swiped my tongue along his bottom lip and cupped the back of his neck.

"Mhm...baby...you want something." He said, seeing through me instantly. "Aren't you sore?"

"Not all that." I eased my way into his lap  "Just wanna warm you. That ok?"

"Hmm...only for a little bit."

I nodded and wrapped my arms around his neck, settling my center over him. He held me close too and guided my hips to grind smoothly over him. I avoided his lips so we both wouldn't get too worked up, just enough for him to nestle  inside me and stay there for a little while. "Did you wanna do this this morning?"

"Yeah but you left." I pouted.

He swiped his thumb over my lip and I took it into my mouth, sucking gently. "I got you food didn't I? I made it up to you."

I laid my head on his shoulder while keeping his thumb in my mouth. I hummed a little response and lifted my hips for him to guide himself in. He pressed the head of his cock against my entrance and I sunk down slowly, wincing a bit at my tenderness but the feeling of him inside me made me all cozy and gushy with lovey feelings. Johnny scratched at my head gently and turned the TV on low, not minding me wanting to fall back asleep. "If you don't want to go shopping today, we can do it tomorrow. But my friends are also having a party tomorrow and I'd like it if you met them."

Blegh, socializing. Socializing with my boyfriend's friends. Socializing with people that weren't that great because he only had one good friend. I sighed internally and tried to gauge if I could really take in that much anxiety in one day. Probably not and I would be suffering the entire time but I would do it for him. I would do anything for him.

--

I squeezed Johnny's hand tightly as we walked up the stairs to this ridiculous baby mansion. I had never seen a house this huge before but I guess it's what happened when you were California dreamin'. There was way too many people already and I clung onto him tighter as my breath sped up. The music was way too loud and when I tried calling out to him he didn't hear me even though we we're right next to each other. So I continued to follow wordlessly as he did his social butterfly shit. He was saying hi to people he never mentioned to me and making his way through the crowd until he found a couch for us to sit on. He sat down and set me beside him, his arm loosely around my hips. About a dozen people were circled around us and a few people stared at me including this gorgeous girl who sent me a small smile. I straightened up a bit as I looked her over. She had beautiful skin, a little darker than mine, and braids going all the way down her back with some pink synthetic hair mixed in. She had the coolest punk vest on, all decked out in patches, studs, and distressing. I wanted to ask her about them but my social anxiety was making me shrink away.

Johnny didn't seem to notice our exchange at all. He was too busy laughing at something someone said before he got passed a joint. I rolled my eyes and propped my elbow on my knee, setting my chin in the palm of my hand. "You gonna be social or pout all night?" Johnny asked as he exhaled smoked.

I waved it away instantly. "I am being social, I'm here aren't I? Also you know I hate that stuff. Don't blow the smoke around me."

He rolled his eyes and took another hit before passing it onto the next person. "I would like you to at least talk a bit."

"And what you you like me to say Johnny? That I'd rather be in the hotel? Maybe grinding on you until you begged to be inside me? Do you want me to tell them that?" I was getting snippy because of this atmosphere. I never should've agreed to come but I didn't think it would be this bad.

"Don't be a smartass."

"I'm not. It's the truth."

He looked over at me and leaned in to whisper in my ear. "You need to behave and I mean it."

"Or what?" I challenged. "It's a lot for me to take in at once, ok? You of all people should fucking know how anxiety works."

"There's nothing to be anxious about. It's just a party. We gone to parties dozens of times. It's the same thing."

"It's not…" This was like some fashionista bullshit. Like high roller drugs and top tier liquor everywhere. All sorts of people dancing around through flashing lights and thumping music. It was overwhelming and I was uncomfortable seeing people snort coke off of tables or toss back unknown pills. I didn't know how Johnny could stand this either. This exact environment was the one that got him roped into trouble. I knew it affected him so why wasn't he showing it?

"Just chill and talk. These are my friends and it's important that everyone gets along."

And what if I don't like your friends? I wanted to scream. Why did I have to be friends with your friends? Were your friends the ones acting like fools and looking geeked out of their minds. I sure as hell would've thought you'd be smart enough to not be friends with them either. "Fine." Was all I actually said. "I will try."

Johnny turned away, releasing his arm from around my hips to distract himself with someone else. I was hurt that he seemed so intensely peeved about me feeling this way. He was acting brand new, as if I, as if HE, didn't have social anxiety. He handled his differently. He partied more and I got angry before I got drunk. I was in the angry phase currently. I was about to call it quits right then and there when some guy got close and asked me a question. "So you're Johnny's friend?"

"Friend?" I scoffed. "I don't think "friend" is the right term."

"Ohhhh, so like a fuck buddy thing?"

I was totally confused. Had Johnny not introduced me as his girlfriend? I looked over at him for a second, wondering if it was just a miscommunication error or something he blatantly didn't want people to know. "No, were not fuck buddies. We're together."

"Johnny never told us he had a girlfriend. Did you just start dating?"

I grit my teeth and tried my best to stay calm. What the hell? Why hadn't he told them? Did he want to feel single over here? Did he want to fuck other people while I was at home crying over him? I was fuming.

"Kylo, chill with the 20 questions bro." Johnny laughed. "We're just here to have a good time."

"Sorry! I was just curious! I mean, she is pretty cute after all." Kylo said with a wink in my direction.

Johnny just laughed. He didn't get into his usual jealous or dominating role. He fucking laughed. Who was he right now? We had just had three days of paradisal bliss and now at some party he changes into someone I don't know. I wanted to flirt with this Kylo guy to really test Johnny but  I also wasn't in the mood for whatever karma would come of it. I crossed my arms over my chest and avoided them both. Instead my eyes landed on the beautiful girl who was chuckling. She mouthed something that looked like "he's wack" and nodded towards Johnny.

"That's for damn sure." I said in agreement. She laughed louder, a really sweet and airy sound. I loved it and could feel myself getting flustered. I didn't know why- well I did. It was because girls made me crumble to my knees faster than any man could. But I shouldn't have been acting this way. It just seemed wrong. Suddenly a shrill voice cut through the high strung atmosphere and before I knew it some girl was draped over Johnny's lap and kissing his cheek.

"Johnny!" She practically squealed. "I knew you'd be here!"

At first I was shocked. All I could really do was take in her incredibly expensive, diamond encrusted bracelets, her Yves Saint Laurent tiny purse, and her chanel sunglasses perched atop of overly processed blonde hair. She was just a little miss Paris hilton who was way too comfortable with my man. He let her hang onto him, even putting an arm around her shoulders. Was it really fucking social if I snapped someone's neck?

"Cassie, babe," He joked. "What are you on tonight?!"

"A little coke, a little molly. Just the usual combo."

"Ugh I fucking hate molly. Never again."

Yeah because that's what you took the night you got assaulted and now you're hanging out with someone who does this on the regular? Nothing made sense. Was he even thinking? Also, what was this 'babe' shit? I was the only one he called that!

"I know, I know! Don't worry. You can just have some Percocets and chill for the night. You're so wound up and tense!" She laid her head on his shoulder and looked up at him with doe eyes. I felt the rage building in my fist and I was dead set on punching her in her fucking designer face.

I pushed Johnny back against the couch and leaned into this chicks face, grabbing her shoulder roughly. "Hi I don't think we've met." I growled. "But you need to get your hands off my-"

She gasped, completely ignoring my anger and not taking me seriously. She reached out a manicured claw to try and touch my hair. "Your curls are so pretty! Oh my god! How do you get them to be so nice?! You know I tried a perm once and-" 

I gripped her wrist and yanked her twig like arm away from my head. "Don't. Touch. My. Hair." It was the one thing I absolutely hated. Strangers weren't allowed to touch my hair. Barely anyone was allowed to touch my hair. It was my sacred crown that I took pride in and I'd be damned if little miss cokehead was going to touch it.

"Eri, what the fuck?" Johnny said harshly as he pulled her wrist from my grasp. I glared at him in disbelief. Was he actually defending her?

She rubbed her wrist and held onto him. "Johnny! Why is she being mean?!"

"Oh I'll fucking show you mean." I got up and made a grab for my gauges, ready to square up and get charged with assault. I gave zero fucks right now. I suddenly felt a hand gently wrap around my arm, tugging me away from the situation. "Come walk with me." The beautiful girl from before said. Since Johnny was too fucking busy coddling the bimbo I decided to go with her. I felt a sense of calmness when she touched me, like a connection had suddenly been formed. We moved away from the party altogether and made our way outside to pretentious garden area that was filled with dozens upon dozens of flowers and plants, with a fountain, swing set, and gazebo in the middle of it. 

I was shaking, violently so. I dug my hand into my purse to pull out a cigarette from the carton. I set it between my lips and went to light it but I couldn't keep myself steady enough to ignite it. I was two seconds away from tossing the damn thing when she unfolded my tense fingers and took the lighter from me. She cupped her hand around the flame as it burst forth, making sure the wind wouldn't extinguish it as it caught the end of the cigarette.

"Thank you." I said as I took a deep drag.

She slipped the lighter back into my purse, so smoothly that I barely even noticed.

"So you're Johnny's girl?" She asked in a voice that was a bit husky contrary to her laugh.

"I guess barely! What the fuck is his problem? Who is that chick?! I swear to god! I'm about ready to slit her throat! Why didn't he tell anyone that I was-"

"Hey," she cupped my face gently and I instantly shut up. She smiled down at me and rubbed her thumb against my cheek. "Johnny's an idiot. All he does is hang out with Cassie's drugged up ass so he can score free drugs himself. Then Kylo's a fucking douche that gives him all these shrooms and shit. There's barely a time when were all hanging out that Johnny isn't high. Don't sweat him, chica. You could do way better."

"W-wait you mean he does this continuously? What does he take?" My heart suddenly halted from insane race car speed to devastating crash.

"So far I've seen him do shrooms, weed, percocet, acid. Maybe he does more. I'm not sure. But that's what I've seen."

Suddenly I didn't want to be here anymore. Not just at this party, but not in California and certainly not around him. He left me for drugs, a rusted van to live out of, and some bimbo that was making him an addict. "G-great...just what I need right now. That's exactly what I need right now. I came all the way here to try and make us better and he just makes everything worse. It felt so good before...what the fuck is happening."

"So dump him. What the fuck do you need a man for? Come over to the lesbian side, were much better." She teased.

"Oh," I looked up at her for a moment. "I mean, I'm not straight. I'm pretty gay, trust me." I said.

"But you're dating Johnny?"

"And? I'm still gay. Well queer. Honestly it would take me 87 years to explain my labels but the short version is I fuck anyone and I romantically want anyone. This time around it happened to be him."

"Ahh...well the invitation still stands to join us again. Start off with something way better than that jerk, honestly."

I raised an eyebrow and almost coughed on an inhale of smoke. "Are you like...flirting with me?"

"If it's working then yes, if it's not, then no." She smiled. "I'm Aaliyah by the way."

"I'm Eri...I haven't had someone flirt with me in awhile." I laughed a bit nervously. "I mean Johnny doesn't count."

"Nah, nothing he does counts…" We were quiet for a moment but I hated it because it kept me in my feelings. Thankfully she started back up again not long after. "So, you don't live in Cali do you?"

I shook my head. "I go to school on almost the other side of the country. Johnny graduated and took an internship here, got up and moved, and didn't really warn me. We've been rocky ever since. I thought it was getting a bit better. We didn't leave our hotel room for two days and I'm still sore but I guess sex can't fix anything. I mean I knew that but it kinda always did for us."

"Nah, it's just a bandaid for the problems. I would also recommend completely punching Cassie in the face."

"Why'd you stop me then?" I asked.

"Don't need another sis locked up in jail. Rather have you free and without a record. Trust me, I've wanted to deck her myself plenty of times. She thinks she's amazing because she's rich and can afford all this wack shit. She's got a big problem though. She's high on the daily and no one will get her to rehab."

"I can put her ass in a coma and then she'd really detox." I said as tapped out my ashes.

"Your hair is really beautiful by the way." She said, diverting my anger. "But you're not a damn poodle or something where she had to try and pet you." Aaliyah commented.

"Yeah, I get that all the time. Especially because my hair takes up space. I get old people staring at me, little bastard 13 year olds taking snapchats or whatever of me at the store, and white girls trying to touch me without permission. Can I get Solange Knowles in here please?"

"I know exactly how you feel, especially with my braids. Sometimes I just whip my head around real fast to hit someone with them and they can leave me alone."

I smiled and took another drag. "That's a mood. Why can't people understand personal space?"

"They think people like us were meant to be ogled at, ever since we got pushed onto podiums for sale in the slave trade."

"Ain't that a bitch." I sighed and didn't realize I was leaning in towards her until my shoulder brushed against her arm, which she put around my waist.

I left her arm there, not really sure of what I should do. She was really pretty and super cool but I was with Johnny though he was currently acting like an addict who didn't have a care in the world for me. A complete 180 since yesterday. I felt sad and angry all at the same time and really wish I had someone to comfort me since it felt like I was alone in this battle. "I'm sorry to kind of dump this on you. We just met and i'm telling you about all this bullshit with my boyfriend and-"

"Its fine. I wouldn't mind making you feel better. Just tell me what you need."

Ok, definitely flirting and maybe propositioning me for sex? She leaned in, setting both her hands on my waist, and smirking down at me. "U-uh...a drink would be nice. I like drinking."

"Yeah? I can do that for you. What do you like, babydoll?" Aaliyah said.

"Anything dark."

She smirked. "I could tell." She placed a kiss on my cheek that caught the corner of my mouth a little too closely. "I'll be back in a sec."

Aaliyah left then, retreating back inside the house and leaving me to sit on the swing set. I was trying hard not to cry. Iwnas even trying hard not to text Quinn. Hearing their "I told you so's" right now may not be for the best. Their anger would also trigger mine and I would end up as a giant mess. I snubbed the last of my cig into the ground and crushed it beneath my strappy sandal. What the hell was I going to do?

I wiped away the few tears that were starting to spill over. I wanted to go home now. I stared down at my phone and texted Johnny. I couldn't do this anymore. I couldn't pretend I was alright at this party now that I had all this newfound information about him. He needed to explain himself and I didn't want it to blow up into a big argument in front of total strangers. He didn't answer back right away, leaving me impatient and more anxious. Aaliyah came back then and handed me a plastic cup. "My special concoction. Drink up."

I tossed it back without another though but regretted it when I felt the sharpest and fiery burn. "Ughh fuck!" There was rarely a time where alcohol made me flinch but this was a disaster. "Jesus, woman, what the hell is in this?"

"Don't worry about it." She said, tipping the cup back again. "It'll get you buzzed easily." Well that was exactly what I needed. I wanted to get stupid drunk. Like walking disaster drunk but I didn't trust her enough yet to do so. "Better with a bit of alcohol in your system now, huh?"

"Yeah, I guess...I asked Johnny if we could just head out."

"You need a man's permission to go somewhere?"

"No, not like that. I mean he drove us here. I don't know my way around here. It's not permission, just...you know."

"Like I said, forget him. We can hang out and chill. Where do you wanna go, hm?"

I scooted a bit away from her, suddenly feeling that moment of calmness wash away. She was being way too friendly and flirty but... should I even try and make Johnny jealous? Would that even do any good? Everything was making me second guess myself. I just wanted everything to go back to being normal. Suddenly I felt her lips on mine which yanked me from my thoughts immediately. My eyes went wide and before I could even raise my hands to push her away I heard Johnny screaming my name. He had stormed over to the swing set and split Aaliyah and I apart. "What the fuck are you doing?!"

Before i could even answer Aaliyah butted in. "She can do whatever she wants."

"THEY don't need to kiss you and they sure as hell aren't going to sleep with you!"

Aaliyah rolled her eyes. "Well THEY seem to need a bit of loving since you'd rather be up Cassie's ass."

"That isn't true! Cassie's just clingy when she's high. It's nothing like that. Eri, get over here."

"You didn't even push her away…" I said. "You just let her hang onto you. You can go on being her druggie boyfriend if you want."

"What? What are you talking about?" Johnny asked, confused.

"You know exactly what I mean. Aaliyah told me about all the shit you're taking. You left me for drugs, some shit van, and partying all the time. Is that what you really wanted? To get away from me?"

Johnny glared at Aaliyah then looked at me. "Come here. We need to talk."

"I'd rather just drink." I whispered.

He tugged me towards him but Aaliyah yanked me back. "Let her go Johnny."

"No, you let them go! They're my girlfriend and we need to talk. Let go."

"Dont pull on me! Either of you!" I dropped both their hands and held my own close to me. "I'll just...i'll just go with him for now and maybe I can come back later or something?" I was giving her false hope of course, but some part of me, amidst confusion, did want to see her again.

She rolled her eyes and stuffed her hands in the pockets of her vest. "Yeah, sure."

Johnny grabbed onto my arm and pulled me away quickly, taking me back to his van. "What the hell are you talking about? Calling me a druggie?? What did she put in your head?"

"She didn't put anything in my head. You're smoking more weed, dropping acid, getting geeked? What the fuck johnny? You had come so far and you're just turning back to who you used to be."

"That's not true. Just because i've tried some stuff doesn't mean i'm a drug addict. How could you say that to me?"

"Because-!" I yelled. "I don't want to date someone like that. It's only time before you try something even harder then i have to find you in a tub with a needle in your arm!"

"Eri, what in the hell are you talking about?! I'm not planning on shooting up heroin or something!"

"Yeah, sure. You can get all you wanted from that stupid bimbo."

"Cassie's a cokehead. She just needs someone to help her." He argued.

"So taking drugs with her is the answer? What is wrong with you?"

"Nothing is wrong with me! Im only 24! I just want to have fun!"

"Well you can have fun without me! I came all this way to fix what we had and you don't care. You don't care at all. You didn't care about leaving me behind. You haven't even said one thing about your internship. You just...you wanted to get away from me. What did i do johnny? What did I do?" I was getting choked up and trying not to cry over him yet again.

"Eri, you didn't do anything. I want new experiences, I want to travel, I want to see the world. I don't want to be cooped up in a boring ass college town. I cant stay there waiting for you to graduate. I needed to do something and this was a good opportunity for me to get out."

"So if you wanted to leave why did you even fucking want me to be your girlfriend?! You said you wouldn't hurt me! You promised, johnny! You! Promised!"

"I'm not trying to hurt you! I just need you to let me spread my wings a bit. It's not like i don't want to be with you. I love you. So fucking much. I'm glad you're here. I want you to be with me."

"Why? So you can fuck me and then ignore me?"

"No! Because-" he sighed and ran his hand over his face. "Even though i want to explore you still keep me grounded. You keep me from going crazy."

"Not really since you're doing all these drugs and partying. How is that being grounded?"

"Why are you so focused on that?! I don't get it!

I slammed my fist against the side of his van. "When you find your fucking uncle overdosed in a bathtub when youre 7 you'll see that drugs arent fucking my thing. And if you try and kill youself in a bathtub you'll spend every second that you're cutting your wrist feeling just like him. Thats why im fucking focused on it Johnny. I didn't even like the fact that you were a pothead when I first met you. That you still are one! But i kept on. I looked past that because i saw you for who you were but i can't look past this."

"Fuck…" He stepped closer to me and I curled away, holding my stinging hand.

"Dont. Just dont…"

He grabbed a hold of me anyway and pulled me to his chest, giving me a hard squeeze. "Babe...i-"

"You called her babe." I snipped.

He exhaled deeply. "It just slipped."

"No it didnt. Dont add liar to your list."

"I'm sorry. I didn't think it was a big deal."

"You don't think anything is a big deal. Do you even want us to be together anymore? Tell me truthfully. Its only been 5 months, Johnny, almost a year if you want to count us fucking around." I shoved him away and glared up at him. "Tell me."

"I…" He pushed his hair back and looked away.

"Oohh!" I laughed as my voice cracked and tears started to fall. "So thats how its going to be? All that shit in the back of your car meant nothing then?"

"I didn't say anything!"

"Your hesitation said it all. Just…take me back to the hotel. I'll see if I can get an earlier flight to go back home."

"No, no, no! Please don't go back home. Eri, i want to be with you. I want to. I want to."

"You want to? Then fucking act like it, Johnny Suh. I dont have time for fucking little boys that want to play games. I want a real man that can own up to his shit and treats me like i'm important. I want my daddy to take care of me and make me feel safe, not make me have to worry about what he's doing states away."

He leaned down and set his forehead against mine. "I want to make you feel all that. Just dont leave yet. I can't have you leave. Will you stay?"

"I don't know. Just take me home. And don't ever bring me to one of his high roller Beverly Hills movie ass parties again. Ever. I mean it."

"I won't, baby." He took my sore hand in his and rubbed his thumb over my knuckles, giving it a gentle massage. "Let’s go back." I got in and crossed my arms over my chest, staring out the window. He got in as well and started up the engine, beginning the semi lengthy drive back. He tried reaching over to set his hand on my leg but I pulled away. "Please don't be like this…"

"Like what? Pissed off?"

"No I mean...just like let me at least try and make it up to you."

"How you gonna do that? Hmm? You would have a hell of a lot of making up to do."

"Let me try. It's the least I can do."

"Fine. Whatever."

We stayed quiet and I closed my eyes, wishing that this whole trip was over. A few tears were still falling down and I left them there, wanting him to see the suffering he caused me. I sniffed a bit and tried not to turn my breath into a hyperventilating mess. The drive seemed too short for us to be at the hotel and when I opened my eyes I saw we had arrived at a beach. Beaches seemed to just pop up whenever you needed them here. I liked that at least about this place. Everything was deserted and the end of the parking area matched up almost perfectly to the sand. "Did I say take me here?" I snapped.

"I know it's not the hotel but I know the beach is your favorite place to be. I’ve messed it up at that beach party last year, and I messed up tonight's party so I was hoping that maybe this would work.”

"Yeah, you messed up the beach. The literal place that is my sanctuary and make me feel close to home. Good job."

He shut off the engine and crawled into the back of the van, opening the back doors. "Can you come here?"

I looked back at him. "What for?"

"Just come." He extended his hand and I reluctantly crawled around the back seat to sit on his mattress, both our legs dangling over the edge. Outside I could see the stars much clearer and the sea breeze was crisp against the overwhelming heat of California. I was thankful to not sweat at least for a moment. "I never meant to hurt you or make you cry, Eri. It wasn't my intention at all. You mean the world to me but we're so intense it can be overwhelming sometimes. And it is true. I did want to get out of our stupid college town. It had nothing to do with you but rather with me being sick of that fucking place. I've been there for years and it drove me crazy. It wasn't to run away from you."

"The internship in of itself," he continued. "Is not exactly what I wanted it to be. I get assignments and stuff but it isn't the exciting stuff I want to do. Mostly I'm in the office doing desk shit and editing photos. I don't mind the editing I just," he shrugged. "It's not thrilling but it'll look good on my resume in the future. As for the drugs...I'm sorry about your uncle, I really am. I'm sorry about how that affected you when you tried to commit suicide. I don't make good decisions. I never really have. Drugs are like my escape. It's nice not to think about shit sometimes. I don't do it nearly as much as Aaliyah made it out to be-which by the way she definitely wanted to fuck you."

"Oh, I know."

"Were you...gonna do it?"

"You're asking me if I was gonna cheat on you?"

"I don't know...I don't think you would've but I know you basically hate me…"

I rolled my eyes. "I don't hate you. Don't be a damn baby. I wasn't going to fuck her. If she tried anything I would've shoved her away just like any man. I want my boyfriend. I just felt lonely. I wanted some comfort…"

He pulled me closer to him and set my head on his chest. "I want you to feel safe. I want you to feel like I love you. I want you to tell me anything and everything. I'm there for you and I fucked up...if you want me to, I can stop doing drugs. Maybe not weed-i got my med card here- but everything else I can."

I sighed and wiped away the leftover tears. "I'm just scared. I've had that feeling since I was a kid. You said you wouldn't do something harder but that's what they all say. Then it gets worse and worse. I was really close to him. He and my mom got into a lot of fights but he cared about me. I didn't know it was bad, I mean, I was just a kid. How was I supposed to know what drugs were? I don't want you to end up like that. I know it seems impossible but it just...haunts me."

He kissed the top of my head and took my wrist in his hand gently. His thumb rubbed over the scar that I tried to hide with tattoos. I never thought he noticed. Maybe he had noticed all my scars. I had tried to tattoo over them all but some were fresher than others. "I can see why and I don't blame you. If I stop taking drugs will you stop drinking? We can get sober together…"

"I can try…" I sad rather sadly and unconfident.

"How much do you drink a day?"

"Never enough to get drunk but a buzz is fine. Couple ales or wine coolers, maybe a bit of brown liquor. Like a fifth of the bottle? Whole bottle lasts me about 5 days or so."

"Christ…"

"Guess I'm a hypocrite, huh?" I came to that pathetic realization all too late.

"No. I don't have that trauma that you do, seeing your uncle and all. But that doesn't mean that I want to lose you to drinking either. Do you still go to therapy?"

"Yeah and get my meds changed but it's been a little...bit worse since you left. Not that I want to put that on you but it's just been happening."

"You can take one of my shirts back if you want. I know it's not much but I know you like them."

I nodded and clung to him, not sure if I completely forgave him but finally feeling like we were at least connecting again. "Do you still sleep with the rillakuma?"

"Of course. I have to now." He chuckled lightheartedly. "It's just as comforting to me as my shirts are to you."

"I sleep in your hoodies sometimes too. They're nice and roomy."

"Yeah I know. You basically have them all." He nudged his face against mine, playfully but also ended up connecting our lips. He paused after we separated but kept his close distance. "Do you forgive me?"

"I don't know yet. I feel a lot of things right now. Maybe I just need some time to think."

"Oh…" He sounded extremely disappointed. "Do you still want to go home?"

"I think I would want to spend a few more nights with you…" I squeezed his hand lightly.

"Thank you. I really want that. I promise to make this trip worthwhile."

"Well...the sex was pretty good at least. My ass still kind of hurts though."

"It was...phew..uh…" He wiped his other hand on his jeans and I saw his cheeks flush.

"You can admit you like anal now, you know."

"I'm on the fence, okay? Let's just leave it at that."

"Mhm...sure."

"Do you want to watch the stars with me?" He asked suddenly. That was a pretty sweet gesture I had to admit. Something straight out of a cheesy romance movie but still sweet nonetheless. 

"Yeah, that sounds nice actually."

He scooted back onto the mattress and took off his shoes, tossing them over the back seat. I did the same with my sandals and we both leaned back onto the pillows, looking out into the night sky that was littered with bright white orbs. We didn't say much, just relaxed beneath the moon, hearing the waves lapping at the Earth. Johnny set a soft playlist to play on his phone and kept it beside him, adding something to fill the otherwise silent space between us. I closed my eyes and focused on letting myself go, trying to make my heart less heavy and remind myself why I fell in love with him in the first place. That was when I felt his pinky lock with mine. Memories came flooding back; every time he made me laugh, the hurt we had been through, all the trust that I gave him and no one else. There was so much invested in us. I had no idea if I really wanted to let it go.

He was humming now, softly, strumming his fingers against his chest to the beat. When I looked over I saw that his eyes were closed as well and I wondered what he was thinking about. "Johnny?"

"Yes?"

"What are you thinking about?"

"What am I going to do after this internship is over. I don't know where I want to go. Maybe try and find some jobs in Chicago, maybe New York, cities where I can expand and maybe do a lot more."

"Do you want us to be long distance?"

"Not particularly, no. But I know you want to finish school. That's important. You're not going to quit just because you want to follow me around the world. Maybe when next summer rolls around and you graduate you can come travel with me."

"Do you think we can really be together for a whole other year?"

"Yeah. Don't you?" He asked.

"Yeah...I do." I squeezed his pinky tighter. "I do want to be with you Johnny. For a long long time."

[cavesalamander]

My brief thoughts on this season of anime!

Just a quick review of the ones I’d recommend and/or keep watching. I managed to find all of the below on Funimation or Crunchyroll or Youtube!

Horymia: (Yes) This is looking to be a very funny romcom slice of life style anime, and seems to be a fairly good one! Had me laughing a lot. The Main couple are a nerdy quiet boy who’s actually dumb as a sack of bricks using his disheveled appearance to hide his tattoos and piercings, and a popular pretty girl who’s actually a total homebody. Their friends seem to have a lot of potential to be fleshed out as the series progresses and I look forward to seeing how it goes!

So I’m a Spider, So What?: (Yes) Whooo another isekai (excited)! This time a girl and her entire class!? Get isekai’d in a massive explosion. The main character reincarnates as a trash monster in a dungeon and must fight her way up the food chain just to survive. Meanwhile her friends who have mostly reincarnated as Cool Humans or the occasional elf or baby dragon, have mostly found each other, and want to figure out what happened/why and if they’re all okay. It’s genuinely pretty funny, though leans a little too hard sometimes on the gamey aspects of this new world. I think it may get darker as it goes along too.

Mushoku Tensei: (No) Whooo another isekai (derogatory). 34 yo old man gets reincarnated and uses his worldly experience to Learn Magic Fast and creep on his mom and prepubescent tutor. If you can stomach that stuff, it actually has a fair amount of potential? It did set itself up to touch on some interesting stuff down the road, but I’m kind of Over the horny toddler/young boy trope and it kinda just seems like the protagonist is Just Awesome At Everything but not in a remotely charming way.

Cells at Work Code Black: (Yes) If you liked Cells at Work, this is that but dingier, and is able to tackle some darker themes - like what stress, smoking, drinking, and probably eventually STDs can do to your body.

Kemono Jihen: (Yes) I don’t wanna explain TOO much about the plot of this one because it looks to be a mystery series, and the first episode sets it up the characters very very well. A man from the city is called to a rural town where animals are being mysteriously killed and found rotting. He’s tasked with finding and killing the perpetrator, assumed to be a monster of some kind. It does the horror very well, and even in the first episode manages some twistyness.

The Hidden Dungeon Only I Can Enter: (No) Even for a blatant fan service anime this one is just......... stupid. It might have a scrap of joy to it if the protagonist were anything other than a boring sycophant. His harem just all seems to be random girls who’s singular personality traits are to be in love with him in various stereotypical ways, that he just uses to min max his Cool Stats. But like, it’s not even self aware enough to make that into an interesting premise.

Sk8: (Yes) It’s a racing anime that seems super stylish and fun and very well animated. The protagonists have some cool chemistry already, and it really leans into the Underground Illegal Racing part of the fun - all the various characters who battle in death defying races through this abandoned mine, all have seemingly ordinary day jobs. Definitely worth a shot if that sounds up your alley.

Suppose a Kid from the Last Dungeon Boonies moved to a starter town?: (Probably) Okay so the premise is just there in the title and is actually pretty fun. Think: a random NPC who is considered pretty weak where the monsters are lv 50 moving somewhere where the monsters are scary at lv 5, shenanigans ensue. The MC boy is hilariously oblivious to the fact that anyone with a shred of sense can see he’s insanely over leveled to the area, and just trying to be nice and polite to everyone ^u^. The tentative nature of my recommendation is that it is kind of leaning harder on the Girls are Obsessed With Him train than is ideal. How much it depends on that as opposed to utilizing the premise to its fullest extent will have an enormous bearing on how fun the show is to watch going forward.

Ex-Arm: (Absolutely not but yes) It’s a fucking train wreck.

Heavens Design Team: (Yes) God decided to outsource creating animals to a team of angels, and works as a client giving weird ass requests for the angels to fill. Hilarity ensues, and it is peak edutainment to boot. It’s so much fun learning weird shit about animals, or trying to guess the animal these seemingly random train of failed attempts leads to.

Dr. Ramune -Mysterious Disease Specialist-: (No) It has a promising premise and some good moments. The main characters are solving these weird “diseases” that people get by finding the actual emotional cause and using magic of some kind to monkey paw it into a resolution. This could be really fun and interesting, but something about the execution just... falls flat? Like maybe it picks up as the season goes on but for now it’s not rly worth it.

Vlad Love: (Yes) I was going through the list of anime this season and was like wtf is this and literally just now watched episode 1. It’s about a girl with a blood donation kink and her vampire girlfriend. Literally. It’s rly funny and over the top ridiculous but like, gay vampires.

Back Arrow: (No) It’s like... fine. It’s about these two warring kingdoms surrounded by a wall with a mountain range between. They worship the wall as god, and occasionally get gifts from beyond it, in the form of mech suits they use to fight each other in. One day a boy shows up from beyond the wall in one of those suits and no memories of anything and he wants to get back. Which... could be promising I guess? But something about the show just didn’t grab my attention.

Skate-Leading Stars: (No) It’s like Yuri on ice if it was less gay and less well written I guess...? The first episode set up the Drama competently enough, but I just... couldn’t give a shit.

Project Scard: (No) For some reason part of Tokyo has been turned into a post apocalyptic hellscape where people just murder each other. They also have super powered tattoos and use them to fight each other. Animation is very similar to Handshakers - which is an Aesthetic that may not appeal to some. The first episode didn’t rly do much for me but I could see it going somewhere if it tries.

Wave!!: (No) Might have been a tentative yes if I hadn’t gone on and watched the second episode. First ep went hard with the queerbaiting cause they want to be the new Free! but with surfing, but Ep 2 just forgot all about that entirely. Dialogue is mostly boring and there’s like 3 sets, which becomes painfully obvious very quickly by ep 2.

Idoly Pride: (No) Literally looks like they ripped off the waifus of a bunch of other more popular anime and made an idol anime with the most basic ass idol plot. Nothing exceptional here.

Gekidol: (undecided) It’s an idol anime... set after a mysterious apocalyptic event? It’s mostly so far seemed intriguing as hell but not my jam. Mysterious craters destroyed parts of Japan, and its rebuilding and the MCs wanna bring light to the world. Maybe aliens exist? Idk! I’m intrigued.

I*Chu: (No) Another idol anime but this time it’s cute boys! Idk maybe this is a decent idol anime but it rly didn’t grab me and idol stuff isn’t usually my jam. I couldn’t tell anything exceptionally unique about this one from just the first episode.

WIXOSS Diva: (No, but) I don’t normally watch spin-offs of series but I didn’t realize until halfway into this that it was one cause Crunchyroll didn’t attach it to the core line. It’s like... magical girl battle idols in VR! Which honestly if you’re a fan of that it might actually be worth checking out.(edited)

Idolls!: (No) Another idol anime! But this one uses mocap 3d models. Phoned in plot line delivered by a weird tiki statue that tells the girls what to do. Seems extraordinarily low budget, and more just a way to sell music. The whole episode happened in a single set and  was basically just... girls want to make it big as idols... oh no... gotta book a stage! Yay they got one! Now must get an audience! Like... ok

Hortensia Saga: (No but) Sword and sorcery fantasy setting that’s mostly sword, main character is a princess masquerading as a male knight alongside the son of her dead parents’s also dead bodyguard. The first episode is very lore heavy and felt kinda like the prologue to a video game. So it ended up feeling a little expository and trope laden, but it has potential. Seems a bit Game of Thronesy? Wasn’t like... bad or anything, so if it’s your thing you might enjoy it.

Otherside Picnic: (Yes) I think it’s gay first of all, two girls going exploring / treasure hunting / monster hunting in a bizarre mirror world to their own. Girls are cute, it’s very interesting premise and writing seems solid.

Wonder Egg Priority: (Yes) It deals with some HEAVY themes? But it’s... a bit of a psychological horror but in a way that feels very like it’s dealing with some of the real life issues. The main character girl comes across as neurodivergent, and it’s just... idk man the first episode was good and left me wanting more.

[subidol]

Jaemin NSFW A-Z

Warning: 00 LINE SMUT! DON’T LIKE DON’T READ!

THIS IS MY OPINION BTW!!

SORRY FOR MISTAKES I DIDN’T CHECK LOL.

FML IF I FORGOT A LETTER 

A- Aftercare

Na Jaemin is amazing at giving aftercare. Firstly, he’d just cuddle with you for a few minutes, stroking your hair peacefully. If you didn’t fall asleep already, he’d definitely get up and make you a hot drink. He might run a bath for the two of you, where he’d already decorated the bathroom with petals and candles. It’d be so cheesy but thats Nana for you. Then to settle you back to sleep after a long round, he’ll sing you to sleep quietly, kissing your forehead every once in a while.

B- Body (Your favourite part of his body and his favourite part of yours)

Well, i can’t exactly guess your favourite part of Jaemin’s body, but i sure as hell love his arms.

Like...how dare he attack you like this?? They may not be the most muscled arms in NCT, but they are nicely toned and you just adore laying your head on them, and giving his shoulders and biceps kisses. His favourite body part of yours is most likely your cheeks (face cheeks lmao); he loves squishing them and kissing them, pinching them, you name it. But he also loves your breasts, whether they’re big or small, because he wants to reassure you that he loves them. Also uses them as pillows ehehe.

C- Cum

When you’re comfortable, and on the pill, he prefers coming inside of you since he feels it is very intimate. However, he knows how risky it is so he will only do this every once in a while. He’d be really tidy though. His pullout game is strong lol. 

D- Dirty Secret

Secretly up for having a threesome/foursome with either Jeno or Jeno and Renjun. But we all knew that, didn’t we? Only if you were up for it though.

E- Experience (how experienced they are)

Obviously, Jaemin is an experienced flirter, but hasn’t has much experience with sex, since he’s only just legal. My belief is that he’s probably had blowjobs, fingered a girl, etc but never gone too far. However, i believe he’d be a natural in bed. Freaking perfect at eating you out, cockwarming, and doing all the right things to turn you on. Thrusts like a god. 

F- Favourite Position

It depends on the mood, but he likes it when you ride him, since he gets a nice view of your face and breasts bouncing up and down. He does enjoy missionary though, since Jaemin likes to take control over the situation so you don’t have to worry about anything. He will never try positions you weren’t comfortable with. If you were up for it, he’d try anything new if that’s what you wanted cause he’ll literally do anything for you.

G- Goofy

Jaemin is like a lightswitch; one moment hes all giggly and cute, but as soon as you get into bed he’s as serious and sexy as ever. He doesn’t want to ruin the hot mood. He’ll be really romantic though- constantly asking you if you’re okay or if you want him to go slower or faster. 

H- Hair

He keeps it messy, but not too uneven. His hair tends to stick to his neck when he sweats, so just like he would practice a choreography,his hair would be all over the place when you’d get intimate, too, which you didn’t mind.

I- Intimacy

Jaemin loves being romantic and sees sexual acts as a way to bond passionately as well as expressing how much he trusts and wants you. He’s the type to lay rose petals on the bed or in the bath. Might even leave you cute little notes leading to the bed, where he’d be laying, waiting for you.

J- Jack Off

Nana probably masturbates quite a lot, since he’s a hormonal teenager, what else can i say. Honestly, he’ll just think of you as the one who is feeling him up, as he touches himself. Probably does it after fan meets, performances and practice, which makes him feel really turned on after hours of hard work.

K- Kink

Hmm...Nana seems like the type to have a thing to be dominant (not that he wouldn’t like being submissive) but not to the level of bondage, daddy kink, etc. Idk, he just seems too sweet and caring to ever tie you up or degrade you, even if its what you really wanted. He seems like the type to adore body worship and leaving hickies/scratches. He’d love leaving hickies on your neck, but would make sure not to go too rough unless you said so. No matter what, Nana lives for scratches on his back. Gripping his hair and raking your nails down his backis HIS THING OKAY. HE FUCKING LOVES IT COME @ ME.

L- Location (Favourite place to have sex)

The bed- it’s the most comfy, and all Nana cares about is your comfort, what a sweetie. I think he’d never have sex in public, but might finger you underneath the table or something. Loves bath sex too, since the water’s warm and has a nice aroma, which hightens the mood. 

M- Motivation (Turn Ons)

Seeing you in frilly clothes. I feel like he’d be attracted to lighter coloured clothes on you, like white and pink? Definitely gets him hard. Will like it when you play a  little hard to get, since he adores teasing you. Plus, if you rake your hands through his hair, squeeze his thigh and biting his ear, etc...you’re getting him worked up with those dangerous fingertips. When he really needs you, he ends up sexting you. A lot. Especially in class so be prepared lmao.

N- No (Turn Offs)

Strange kinks. They aren’t romantic. Things like foot fetish. Erm..yeah he isnt into it. He doesn’t like degrading, whether receiving or giving. He wouldn’t understand why you’d want to call each other such horrible names.

O- Oral

Jaemin, when receiving, is a whole hot mess. With his head thrown back, sweat covering his body, and his arm over his eyes, he looks fucking delicious.When hes giving oral, he literally will do anything to hear your cute moans, which often leads to him making you feel extreme pleasure. This boy is perfect at giving and putting on a show when receiving.

P- Pace

If you’re not the one setting the pace, then he prefers to keep it steady. Not slow exactly, but not speedy either. He wants to make sure you feel him, and he stretches you in all the right places. He loves slowly kissing you as he thrusts, but will end up bucking his hips and going faster when he’s building up to his climax. It’s not hard to tell when Jaemin’s close to an orgasm. He’ll mutter out things like ‘I love you, Princess.’ or just will simply let out a string of moans and pull you closer.

Q- Quickies

Jaemin’s the type to really crave quickies. Anytime really. However, if you’re not a fan of them, he’ll give himself major sexual frustration, and will eventually beg you to suck his cock later when the two of you are alone. But they’ve happened in recording studios MANY times before. 

R- Risk (His comfort zone)

He does enjoy doing it in front of other members, but doing it secretly, like underneath the blankets or something. Anything like knife or blood play is a big NO. He will NEVER take the risk. As i’ve said before, Jaemin likes cumming inside of you. He won’t ever do it without your permission though.

S- Stamina (How many rounds)

Jaemin thinks that one round is enough, but he’ll do other stuff with you after. Make out, spoon, give you hickies and will then give you a bath or watch tv you you. He likes to make the first round last, and for it to be as perfect as possible, which wouldn’t be a problem since hes amazing at sex.

T- Toy (His favourite sex toys)

Doesn’t mind vibrators being used on him, but finds it addicting when they’re used to torment you. Especially when you’re studying. He’d turn it on ad off repeatedly, getting you hot and bothered while in your lessons.

U- Unfair (How they tease you)

Nana is a whole tease. He’s a brat, okay? He’s a playful, teasing bratty switch who most of the time gets challenged for dominance because you plan on giving him a hard time for all of his flirting and relentless teasing. He does shit like wear sleeveless shirts on purpose, and biting his lip waaay too many times. Winks often and generally gives you the ‘I know you want to fuck me’ look. Also, Jaemin has a habit of getting you jealous by flirting with fans- you fucking hate that.

V- Volume (How vocal they are)

He struggles to be quiet sometimes, especially when you kiss and suck his body, near his arousal. Whines like hell when you scratch down his back and kiss his jawline. He tries to make his moans pretty and loud, since he knows its a turn on for you. Nana isn’t afraid about letting you know how good you make him feel. Always breathes heavily after his release, which is even hotter.

W- Wild Card (Author’s Choice)

Jaemin wouldnt be nervous having sex at all. The only time he might slightly panic is when it’s your first time. He wants the experience to be as pleasurable as possible, but then again, he is very confident, so there’d be no need to worry. He’d be extremely honoured if he was your first, and would prepare the entire thing leading up to it. He’s so sweet and gentle.

X- X-ray (Their Package)

You’re fucking welcome. I don’t own the vid.

Y- Yearning (Sex Drive)

Jaemin has a high sex drive, what can i say? He craves for your touch 24/7, and constantly thinks of fucking you at the most random of times. Touches himself twice a day when you’re not around, watches porn like any other boy, and looks at pictures of you. It takes a lot of courage for him to NOT fuck you in the dorm rooms.

Z- ZZZ (How fast they fall asleep after)

Nana falls asleep so fast. He has such energy before and during sex but as soon as he reaches his climax, hes exhausted from all the stimulation. All he’d want to do is cuddle with you after. Make sure you get him up at the right time though...or another member will. Eek.

Hope you enjoyed!

fuck this took ages

[stoopsbookstore]

Vampire!Yuta Kink Alphabet

A = Aftercare (What they’re like after sex)

If you managed to take him down from the fuckboi phase, you may actually get more than the kiss on the forehead, pat on the ass, hit it and quit it wave.

B = Body part (Their favourite body part of theirs and also their partner’s)

His fangs, of course. They're the source of his power, everyone finds vampires sexy, so just one flash of the pointy teeth and pants are dropping.

Your neck, duh!

No, just kidding. He actually loves your thighs, "the sweetest blood I've ever tasted in my 200 years of living."

C = Cum (Anything to do with cum basically)

He cums inside of you, no matter where he is. In your mouth? Cumming inside. In your ass? Cumming inside. In your vagina? Cumming inside.

It literally doesn't mean to him because one, he's dead, so that means his cum is basically worthless, and two, less cleanup.

D = Dirty Secret (Pretty self explanatory, a dirty secret of theirs)

Please dom this boy. He has been wanting to sub for someone since he's been turned, but literally everyone he has fucked has been a sub. The closest he got to subbing was when he hooked up with a nymph named Wooyoung, who was a power bottom.

E = Experience (How experienced are they? Do they know what they’re doing?)

He's been alive for 200 years, he's been a vampire for about 175, so let's say about 2,000 for his body count, give or take a few hundred.

He's been alive for 200 years, do you reallt expect him to remember EVERYONE he's boned? And I'd sure hope with that many years of living and that many people in his bed, he's experienced.

F = Favourite Position (This goes without saying. Will probably include a visual)

The Bassett Hound.

It's basically a more intense verison of Doggy Style.

G = Goofy (Are they more serious in the moment, or are they humorous, etc)

Goofy is his middle name.

He loves to make jokes about making love versus fucking, how many people he has fucked in the same spot, his favorite place to fuck and if his partner doesn't like it.

"Lol, okay. I can just find someone else."

H = Hair (How well groomed are they, does the carpet match the drapes, etc.)

He gets that shit waxed monthly, he knows the wax ladies by name and he even goes to their birthday parties.

I = Intimacy (How are they during the moment, romantic aspect…)

The only intimate moment is when he bites you, he wants to associate that moment with a tender feeling so you keep coming back for him.

J = Jack Off (Masturbation headcanon)

He doesn't really have to masturbate because he has a little black box lets be honest its not little of numbers of people he can hook up

K = Kink (One or more of their kinks)

Dom... I guess...

Jesus fucking Christ, someone please let this boy sub for you

Biting, that honestly should be a given

Tying his partner up

L = Location (Favourite places to do the do)

Everywhere, you can't stop him from fucking someone deadass in the middle of the dance floor or in the bathroom at the local dive bar?

Hey, how long has that girl's body been there? She looks like that Sanghee girl.

M = Motivation (What turns them on, gets them going)

What doesn't turn him on? It seems like such a cop-out, but literally everything can and will turn him up.

A short skirt, a big bulge, nice thighs, big boobs, small boobs, a nice ass, crop tops, oversized shirts, long hair, short hair, natural hair, straight hair, curly hair, wavy, hair, blue eyes, brown eyes, green eyes, grey eyes.

Literally everything.

N = NO (Something they wouldn’t do, turn offs)

Anything with poop.

That's it, that's his line.

And of course, anyone underage, but that's a given

O = Oral (Preference in giving or receiving, skill, etc)

He's such a tease, he will eat you out or suck you dry in both ways for hours upon hours. If you're a human, you will be knocked unconscious by round five or six.

P = Pace (Are they fast and rough? Slow and sensual? etc.)

Fast and Rough! Fast and Rough! Fast and Rough! He is like a damn jackrabbit with his hips.

Q = Quickie (Their opinions on quickies rather than proper sex, how often, etc.)

Yuta is the king of quickies. He can fit about 3 to 10 quickies in an hour, depending on his mood and their location.

R = Risk (Are they game to experiment, do they take risks, etc.)

There isn't really much for him to experiment with, he's tried everything at least one.

EXCEPT SUBBING, HOLY FUCK, SOMEONE PUT A COLLAR ON HIM, PLEASE!

S = Stamina (How many rounds can they go for, how long do they last…)

Yuta can go for a full day of fucking and he has! Several rounds, he thinks his record is about 30 rounds in one day.

Miss Im Jinhyuk... her husband was so pissed when he found them in bed together, but holy shit will Yuta remember the taste of that guy's blood.

T = Toy (Do they own toys? Do they use them? On a partner or themselves?)

Yuta literally bought the entire stock of an Adam and Eve store to set up a kink mansion that he is having built.

His favorite for girls is the vibrating chastity belt, the moans are always so sinful and he loves fucking with the speed of the vibrators.

His favorite for boys is the anal dildo that looks like a tentacle. Yes, it's a stereotype, yes, he knows how it looks, BUT LOOK IT FUCKING GLOWS IN THE DARK!

U = Unfair (how much they like to tease)

You'd like he would fucking love to tease, but no. He's the type to just get to it, he has the lube if there's any pain, but he's down to business right away.

V = Volume (How loud they are, what sounds they make)

There's a reason why he is one of the most hated vampires in the tri-state area.

He has to make as much noise as possible to show everyone he's still a relatively young vampire who can make their blood sluts feel better than they ever could.

W = Wild Card (Get a random headcanon for the character of your choice)

He met you as a blood slut and fell in love with you, to the point of he thinks you're his mate and you are, but you remind him so much of his former partner that he can't bring himself to rescue you.

The guilt eats at him and he, of course, fucks away the feeling, but he can't stop thinking about you.

X = X-Ray (Let’s see what’s going on in those pants, picture or words)

He's big enough to get the job done, small enough to be hated by those who couldn't get off.

Y = Yearning (How high is their sex drive?)

His sex drive is so high, he could literally fuck every single for the rest of his life and still not be tired.

Z = ZZZ (… how quickly they fall afterwards)

Pretty quickly if he's in his bed and kicking the other party out. If he's in someone else's bed, about 30 minutes if they haven't kicked him by then.

[jincherie]

Could you give some hints on the dynamics of each story? Bc that might change some minds 👀

Oh absolutely! Although, it’s a little late...

Context; namjoon + jin + jimin/taehyung/jungkook are fated mates w mc

Jungkook, the youngest of the coven and last to join, all talk until it gets down to it. I won’t reveal his ability yet (I’m ruminating over a few choices). As the youngest, his thirst is most uncontrollable and unpredictable-- he’s ravenous. Drinking someone’s blood is a sensual thing, and tied in very closely to other states of arousal. The reason they take the role of prostitutes is to sate all needs at once-- when Jungkook feeds, he goes wild (if you know what I mean.......👀). But when mc enters the picture, his bloodlust takes a back seat to a deep-seated, instinctual sort of subservience. Essentially, he wrecks others and has a very powerful energy on the streets, but in the ‘sheets’ all mc has to do is meet his eyes or brush a hand through his hair and his deep-rooted subby instincts all surface. Praise kink. He’s a bit of a brat though tbh NKJDBHF. Namjoon keeps him in line ordinarily, because jungkook admires him (god what a cute crush) and jungkook also admires jin but its like... it manifests differently, like when kids don’t know how to handle their feelings and try to channel them by teasing or smth idk JKNJHB he bickers with jin all the time. in the bedroom tho, he bows and acquiesces.

The nature of Taehyung’s heritage makes him a bit of a wild card, magnetic and oozing allure but...a little dark. He’s cheeky and mischievous, but beneath those two things there is a lot of hidden depth. He’s let the others in only a little, but with mc being the final piece of their bond, the walls crumble before she can even touch them and he attaches very firmly to her. It’s kind of really cute. Follows her like a lost pup for a while, like a duckling that has imprinted on the first person it saw (except it was mostly that she was the thing he saw when the bond finally snapped into place within him). He likes teasing, pushing, prodding-- he enjoys pulling reactions from reader and putting her in place. But at the same time there are moments of vulnerability, times where he surrenders and wants mc to have her way w him. (yes i decided to give him some subby moments if he won SUE ME) when it is the four of them together, taehyung molds into whatever namjin wish of him-- they want to see him fuck her from behind? sure, he’ll follow through immediately, and he’ll put on a fantastic show and enjoy every second of it because pleasing you (and the others) pleases him

Jimin... I envisioned him very deceptive dom energy for this. His heritage makes him very alluring also, but in the sense he has a very angelic aura and unsuspecting features. He’s sweet, soft, quiet. Even a little shy, actually. But he’s prone to snapping into another character at times-- when he’s mad, when he’s in a mood (👀). Kind of gives mc whiplash with his duality, he’ll cuddle against her like an affectionate cat one moment and then he’ll have her pinned beneath him, gasping in the next. Let’s give him a throat fixation. Might even throw in some choking idk. Guess it doesn’t MATTER anyWAY SOB    I think I had in my head, very commanding aura & energy vs soft, caring energy. In the bedroom Namjoon lets him do what he wants, but if Joon says something he listens. Jin... exercises more control. It is the age & respect factor that makes jimin relent. But aside from that, they’re a well oiled machine that work in unison to wreck u. fantastic isnt it NDHBBKND

... should i extend the poll??

[drkcnry67]

title: Arranged to keep her safe

pairing: Ketch x Sister!Reader

kink square filled: Accent Kink

dark square filled: Ketch

heaven & Hell square filled: the colt

ABO square filled: arranged marriage

Rating: 18+

tags: Alpha claiming omega, Presenting as both Alpha and omega, fighting, vaginal penetration (like in the last few paragraphs), flirtation, making out, blood, sibling training

word count: 9,777

Created for @spndarkbingo  @spnkinkbingo @heavenandhellbingo @spnabobingo

Kink masterlist    H&H Masterlist   Dark Masterlist   ABO Masterlist

hunting for any reason at all is something you have always wanted to do… but your brothers Sam & Dean Winchester weren’t going to let you…

they instead were gonna honor your parents wishes & raise you to be normal… this meant no hunting for you, but you knew something was up one day when your brothers arrived back at the bunker with another man.

it wasn’t Cas or anyone you knew, it was someone new… someone who looked like he was striking a deal of sorts with your brothers.

Dean came over to you while Sam stayed talking with the mysterious guest. 

Dean: “come sis, let’s go for a walk.” 

You never turned down the chance to take a walk with your older brother. Dean as always takes your arm & leads you out of the bunker, both of you walking down the same long dirt road you often walked down. 

Dean: “I’m guessing you have questions about the hush hush visitor.” 

You nodded. Very unsure if you wanted to hear your brother’s answers. 

YN: “who is he first of all?” 

Dean: “his name is Arthur Ketch.. Look sis, Sammy and I have kept you out of as much of the danger as possible. But in their wills they said if Sam and I ever had to Bayer a deal, we were to use you as a bargaining chip. Well that had happened for we have arranged for you to marry Ketch… ” 

YN (yelling): “so what I don’t even have a say… I don’t get the chance to decide my own future… Yet you & Sam get to decide my future for me… In what universe did you think I would ever be okay with this…”

 Dean was a little shocked, he had never heard you raise your voice at him like ever… That kinda hurt him, but how else was he expecting you to react after all he just dropped bomb central on you. 

Dean: “YN look I know your upset, but please understand that this is a good thing especially with the danger Sam & I are heading into… I wanted to be the one to tell you about this kiddo cause i knew that Sam could finish this deal in propriety while I somehow convinced you that this marriage is a good thing.“ 

You were pacing, you had no idea what the hell was happening, your brothers were auctioning your life, your future. 

 YN: “what could possibly be so important that you and Sam would gamble my future away?" 

 Dean: "the colt!" 

You had heard the legends of this magnificent gun that could kill pretty much anything… You even got to see it in action once… 

 Yn: "are you sure it’s the same colt that Bella took & sold?" 

 Dean: "yep cause ketch showed it to us, the second we said we would make him an offer he couldn’t possibly refuse, you were that offer… we need to get the colt back, there is danger brewing sis, for what we fear is coming you cannot be here… you cannot witness whats about to happen. do not fight us on this… you can get to know him first but your getting married to him before he has to bring you back to his home. if there had been another bargaining option we would have done so… look let me make it up to you. ill take you on your first hunt as my way of an apology…what do you feel like sis, Ghost, poltergeist or vamps?”

YN: “thats okay bro, i like the sound of going on my first hunt but i say why not all 3, are they all roughly in the same area… but where is he from?”

Dean: “ketch is british… yes yes they are, about 5-10 minutes from eachother. all along the road to come back here. but sis, if we go on this string of hunts you must understand that if you start feeling weird like your body starts converging or starts to feel really really warm all of the sudden, tell me immediately.”

You looked really confusingly at your brother, but agreed none the less. then your mind went into the thoughts of omg, me married, thats a scary thought… 

YN: “what about your honoring mom and dads wishes?”

Dean: “well im sure they will be just as proud of how much we have trained and protected you all the same. but Sam and i want to see you wed incase trouble strikes sooner than expected.”

YN: “isnt Ketch apart of the British Men of Letters?”

 Dean: “yes he is…”

YN: “didnt they try to kill you guys?”

Dean: “that was a precaution according to them… they didnt know whether we were friend or foe…”

Your eyes went wondering what the british men of letters would think of you… not that you know they would be able to do anything, i mean by the time you get back you and Ketch technically would already be married.

YN: “do you think Ketch would want to join me for a run into town? i need a few things and i figure you guys want a beer & liquor stalk..”

Dean: “does this mean you are ready to meet him?”

you nod… nervous feelings building in your stomach but you dismissed them.

Dean: “okay i know your probably nervous as hell right now but chill. Ketch would be a fool not to fall instantly for you…”

you took a few breaths as you and Dean re-entered the bunker, Dean freely goes down the stairs, you peak over the railing as Dean calls…

Dean: “we are back…”

Sam and another man who you presumed was Ketch came out of the study and the first glance you got of Ketch practically knocked you off your feet… when Dean turned around to introduce you he noticed you werent behind him, so he figured your nerves were getting the better of you…

Dean: “come on down YN, there is someone down here who is anxious to meet you…”

you nervously went back up the stairs and stood up descending the staircase, you could feel the eyes of your brothers and one longing gaze from the man who was to be your husband.

Ketch made his way to the bottom of the staircase, to recieve your hand in his own and to plant a kiss to the back of your hand.

Arthur: “YN, you are even more radiant than your brothers described. my name is Ketch, Arthur Ketch.”

YN: “My dear brother had said you were dashing, he didnt say you were moi caliente.”

this made Arthur laugh as he helped you the rest of the way down the stairs. 

your brothers were seeing the way you and Ketch were looking at eachother, you and Arthur went to sit in the study, you went on your laptop and placed orders for your hunting clothing a couple other items and then Arthur had you help pick out the engagement/wedding bands. 

with everything ordered, you turned to Dean to bat your eye lashes…

Dean: “let me guess you want to stay here kiddo?”

YN: “ill call tim and tell him to have the usual order ready and if your worried about getting girl coodies all over baby, then take my jag… i mean ill let you drive it just this once Dean… but you break it you repair it, do you hear me…”

Dean: “of course… come on Sam, your coming with me to help me carry this shit..”

neither sam nor dean said much of a goodbye after you said they could take the jag… you and arthur just laughed at how fast they ran out of there. this left you and arthur alone in the bunker. 

you eventually got up to pour you and Arthur some drinks, his gaze not leaving your body. like he was mentally undressing you or something. 

YN: “see something you like?”

Arthur: “just enjoying the delicious view that is you…”

YN: “well that is something i certainly can easily get used to hearing.”

you brought the drinks to where you guys were sitting and pulled out your phone calling tim…

Tim: “YN hows it going girl?”

YN: “exceptional as always, man my brothers are doing the town run today… they are doing my bidding for once… can u have the usual order ready? i dont know how long till they get there… they have to stop at a few places for me first…”

Tim: “of course i will have that ready. see ya round chica.”

you hung up the phone and felt Arthur’s arm around your waist… this sent your body into a hotter state… Arthur smelled this right away.

Arthur: “i love that heated scent you are giving off…”

YN: “your accent is turning me on and i am getting another heated burst…”

Arthur: “do you get these heat bursts often?”

YN: “only around the full moon. but this time seems worse…”

Arthur: “your presenting… how much do you know about the history of hunters?”

YN: “my brothers have mostly kept me out of that loop… why what do you mean i’m presenting.?.”

Arthur: “YN just try to cool down… you need to keep your temp at a decent temperature like keep calm dont let your emotions go out of control.”

YN: “why whats happening to me?”

Arthur: “just do what i say… lets distract you… wanna show me this fabulous garage you guys have?”

you get up but a hand reaching for yours startles you slightly but feels normal as you both walk to the garage… you open the door and walk inside. you walk around and lean against the impala as Arthur looks around. 

Arthur: “and all these belong to you and your brothers.?.”

YN: “yep… its a family business find beaten down cars get them, sell them or keep them… spare cars… in hunting its needed or so my brothers say.”

Arthur: “you look sexy leaning against the impala like that…”

Arthur had removed his blazer and now stood in front of you… 

Arthur: “i saw that look back at the computer. do you want to talk about it?”

YN: “i saw the look on your face with those totals. i would understand if you want to yell at me… but know its gonna go a long way…”

Arthur in that moment answered the only way that he deemed logical… pressing himself against you as he held your waist planting a kiss to your lips… this was unexpected, this was also your first kiss… 

YN: “i think this conversation is better left for somewhere a little more comfortable…”

Arthur: “i dont know im pretty comfy right here…”

you had no complaints the next hour and a half were spent making out while having you sit on the hood of the impala… your heat bursts became more frequent as time passed. 

Arthur: “are you alright love? your burning up…”

YN: “make it stop… make the burning stop…”

Arthur: “your brothers are gonna walk in at any minute… but i can do this…”

Arthur in that moment pulls back from you and removes his shirt, the cooling sensation of his skin against yours made your heat bursts slow drastically.

Arthur: “im an alpha as such i have a right to wait till you present fully to claim you… to make my mark on you, to claim you as my own. your brothers are alphas as well, they have been massively protective of you, but thats their nature. thats how this works. your scent is all over the place i cant tell what you are presenting as but if your heat is this bad i would think maybe an alpha…”

you and arthur went back to making out, the sound of tires approaching on the dirt road, the purr of the sweet engine, you knew that was your jag, thats when it happened. 

you pulled back as Arthur backed away you turned to look at yourself in the mirror of the impala. you then let out a earth shattering scream, as your brothers pulled up into the garage upon the sight of you screaming. they got out of the jag and went to Arthur…

Dean: “whats happening?”

Arthur: “she’s presenting… did you guys not tell her about any of this?”

Dean: “no we didnt per to our parent’s wishes.”

Arthur: “well i couldnt tell from her scent what she is, but i guess we are about to find out…”

at that moment you let out a roar, it shook the entire compound. Dean, Sam and Arthur were all ready incase your instincts decided to turn you animal…

thats when you turned to look at everyone, your eyes flashed immediately from gold to red to kind of a blood gold. the words you heard after that went something like this…

Sam: “thats impossible…”

Dean: “arthur you need to be ready buddy, i dont know how she is entirely gonna be right now…”

Arthur: “she is the first hunter ever to present as both Alpha and Omega… lets see what i can do…”

Arthur took everything that could possibly scare you out of his pockets and off his person, then he made his slow approach to you…

Arthur: “YN, take it easy babe… lets try something.. nod if you can hear me and recognize who i am..”

you nod watching his blurry figure coming closer.

Arthur: “babe, nod if i can approach you fully…”

you nod again kind of un tensing at the soft touch of his hands on your forearms. Arthur came round behind you and wrapped his arms around your waist. he then brushed your hair away from your neck and shoulder. 

the next thing you hear is a growl from behind you, your eyes went wide at hearing this… it was like your entire body was no longer responding for its own, but instead to Arthur and his movements.

Arthur let out a loud shattering roar before sinking his fangs into your shoulder… this made you let out a moaning roar.. your brothers eyes went wide as they watched Arthur claim you… 

blood was dripping down your back and front, as well as down Arthurs chest. with each drop that hit the ground this made your brothers growl lowly… but nothing compared to how you would be feeling after this little session. 

After 5 minutes Arthur removed his fangs from you, he then spun you round to face him… the familiarity of his features was almost like a ray of sunshine. suddenly your eye sight became un blurred, it was also the fact that now you were seeing clearly that your eyes first saw the blood.

YN: “whose blood is that, ugh why do i feel weird, what happened…”

Arthur: “what do you remember?”

YN: “nothing, will someone explain while i go get towels so Arthur and i can get cleaned up…”

your brothers made sure the jag was in the garage and that the outside door to the garage was closed, before following to continue explaining to you what you couldnt remember.

Dean: “we got home to find you screaming into the impala side mirror, when we asked Arthur about it he said you were presenting and that he didnt know what you would be presenting as. then we saw your eyes… they will be that blood gold for a while, but the bloodlust and the other alphaic traits were subsided when Arthur claimed you thats why there was so much blood. look YN we are so sorry we didnt tell you about any of this but we are the best hunters around for a reason. our senses are heightened thats why hunting comes so easy to us. thats why its gonna be easy for you as well.. in fact i declare a family hunting trip. Ketch that includes you, your apart of this family now. so every gear up and do what you need to do, we leave at sunset… the poltergeist in the asylum is the first stop.”

You smiled at the thought of getting to hunt. This was what you had been training for. This is what you we’re waiting for. Your mind then turned to the thought of all the blood, you zoned out you could feel the blood calling to you. 

It wasn’t till you heard your name being called in 3 different vocal tones that you snapped out of it. 

YN: "sorry guys I must have zoned out… It was weird I could hear the blood calling to me, it wanted me to drain the source. I am unsure if I like how this is going. But if everyone here is willing to show me the ropes before we leave for this hunt and how to control the bloodlust then I’ll still go on this hunt as long as everyone feels like i can control my bloodlust and abilities perfectly.”

Arthur: “dont worry babe once we get cleaned up, we will all go over to the training center and we will teach you everything you need to know.”

you finish wiping off all the blood and then you walk to your room, going inside you close your door then taking off your bloody clothes you threw them in the laundry… 

you then picked up your phone and called Dean… 

Dean: “whats wrong sis?”

YN: “can you bring me my stuff from the jag so i can pack…”

your brother, your brother sure he was a giant pain in the ass, but he was the only person you trusted to bring you the stuff and not hesitate to walk in… he has seen you worse…

Dean however walks in several moments later as your at your mirror desk half robed looking at the bite mark…

YN: “will it ever go away?”

Dean: “it will just look like you got in a fight with something and won… honestly are you okay?”

YN: “honestly, i’m not sure… i mean physically except for the pain of having been bitten im fine but mentally there is something in there and its fighting me… Dean im scared, i dont want to hurt anyone. i would rather die than hurt anyone…”

Dean: “hey, theres no need for that kind of talk… look Ketch no matter how much of an ass he is, he loves you alot… he loved you enough to claim you… thats a huge deal… something Sam and i never could achieve… but your probably the most badass out of all of us, your half alpha and half omega… that makes you the strongest… now throw on your normal workout clothes and come along sis Arthur and Sam are waiting in the training center. now that you have presented we wont go easy on you..”

you turned to fully look at your brother… 

YN: “you mean you and Sam were going easy on me… does that mean when i beat you, you werent using your full strength…”

Dean: “now now sis, i knew you would react this way just take it easy…”

YN: “take it EASY… i feel like a fool… here i thought i was so strong to beat both of my brothers… geez Dean how much were you holding back…”

Dean: “i was only using 30% of my strength… over the years i gradually increased it… start soft work our way up, with each level passed we increased how much we were exerting… but now that you have presented we dont have to hold back anymore… we are gonna use our full 100% strength and its gonna be 10x harder to take us all down… we all have something to teach you: we talked it over Arthur will teach you how to control your anger, so when in public your eyes are normal color… Sam will work on your agility how to use your speed 10x the normal rate you would go… i will teach you how to tone up your strength so you dont hurt anyone normal when hugging them or shaking their hands. then we will all fight you in a fighters circle type thing. it is one of those mass exercises that are especially helpful in these types of situations…”

You finished getting into your workout gear, and glared at your brother, flashing your eyes quickly from gold to red letting off a low growl.

YN: “your gonna pay for taking it easy on me all these years… both you and sam are gonna be eating training mat…”

Those words made Dean cringe, hearing them come out of your mouth made them worse than necessary… you stalked your way out of your room, down the hallway, going left at the fork and then entering the room, you removed your sandals and charged at Sam whose back was facing you… you then pulled a natasha romanov… 

You wrapped your ankles round his neck and flipped him to the ground… 

YN: “thats for taking things easy on me bro… oh yeah Dean told me about that, lets just say im not happy about…”

Sam: “well i can tell that your not happy, but why flip me to the ground and how the hell did i not see this coming…”

YN: “what was it you told me… never turn your back on your opponant…”

You were aware at that moment of your other brother entering the room… Dean decided to try to pull that same move on you, you instead jumped and pinned him to the ground…

YN: “told you that both you and Sam would be eating training mat…”

Arthur let out a whistle that caught your attention, you got up off the ground and went over to him… his touch soothing you…  as both your brothers got up off the ground.

Arthur: “boys i dont think our lessons are gonna get through until we see what else she can do… cause that was some impressive skill that my girl just pulled off…”

Dean: “oh screw you Ketch… fine little sister thinks she is so tough, fine i challenge YN, my lesson might get taught right now it might not… Sam get off the floor, YN when your ready…”

You kissed Arthur before stepping foot on the floor… this was the kind of thing that always got you excited, this was what you now had been waiting for since presenting… a chance to show your brothers whose the more superior Winchester Sibling.

You took a stance in front of your brother who now was waiting for you to make the first move…

YN: “you think you can beat me bro… lets see im gonna give you a simple task do not hold back… use every ounce of strength you got… once i have taken you down, either Sam or Arthur are allowed to step into the ring to give me their lesson… of course you know bro that just because your my brother doesnt mean ill hold back even an ounce of strength…”

Dean: "are you gonna stand there running your mouth or are you gonna fight?" 

YN: "both…”

You and Dean now circling let off low growls… but you stepped to the left to circle the other way, and just dodged Dean lunging at you… he quickly recovered and you jumped high landing on his back…

YN: “had enough yet bro?”

Dean: “of course not…”

Dean flipped over and landed himself on top of you, letting out a roar of disapproval you bunched your knees beneath his body and lodged yourself free sending Dean flying across the room once more…

You half flipped yourself off the ground…

YN: “had enough yet bro?”

Dean: “whats a matter sis? You getting tired yet?”

YN: “not a prayer but i dont want to hurt you… so if you surrender now ill consider making you a few personal sized pies for the trip…”

Dean’s eyes went wide at the mention of pie… but non the less he attempted to lunge at you again… there was something inside you that brought your body into a flat state making Dean fly right over your body and straight into the stack of mats. 

Both Arthur and Sam watched as you now stood victorious…

Sam: “well i can just verbally give you your lesson sis… i have no desire to end up like Dean…”

Arthur: “come along babe ill help you make dinner as well as some food for the trip. While i give you my lesson in emotional anger control…”

You first helped your brother off the ground and you gave him a hug…

YN: “sorry D… dont know what came over me…”

Dean: “thats okay, happens to everyone… just dont ever give into the blind rage that you displayed on the floor… that kind of rage is what causes murder…  now you guys go make dinner i am gonna go take a hot shower and cool off my enflamed muscles…”

Sam gave you and Arthur a nod to go on your way as he helped make sure Dean got to his room on his own…

Sam: “geez Dean neither of us acted like that when we first presented did we?”

Dean shook his head…

Dean: “nope but i bet i know someone who will… we need to talk to Cas… see if he knows anything about female Alpha/Omega’s ill talk to him… it will be easier if i do the talking since i’m the one who said lets just not tell her and i didnt listen to you when you said we should…”

Sam: “dont blame yourself Dean… you couldnt have forseen any of this.. Now lets go together to talk to cas… lets go find out how to stop this from getting worse for our baby sister…”

Dean: “i still want to take my shower first… we will go after… i mean after dinner while YN and Arthur are being cute and stuff we will say that Cas wants to meet to talk about the impending doom…”

Sam: “you know she wont like it if we lie to her…”

Dean: “i know but Sammy what other choice do we have… we cant let her hunt like this…”

Sam knew Dean was right, so he left his brother so Dean could get his muscles healing… but he still felt bad for how they hid this from their sister… sure it was the right thing to do but when you turned 16 or became a teenager they could possibly have prepared you for this but not all of whats happened is their fault…

Dean texts cas and says to meet outside the bunker in 30 minutes its important… and to text when arrived… Cas responds with okay… 

Dean all through his time in his room, he kept running the fight through his head… those attacks you pulled were not normal.. Your fighting skills had never been like that… 

Meanwhile in the kitchen you and Arthur were pealing and cutting potatos…

Arthur: “how do you feel love?”

YN: “bout normal, whatever that means… i just cant believe i let Dean talk me into training i knew i would hurt someone… i dont know what came over me… it was like posession or something… but im just glad that through all that your vocals kept me from killing… is that my omega side responding to you my alpha?”

Arthur: “yes it is but that alpha side of yours needs to be put under control… otherwise its gonna be rough road ahead… you mentioned that it felt like posessson… how so love?”

You put the pealed potato on the cutting board in front of Arthur and sighed…

YN: “it was like i lost control of my body, like the actions were not my own… i didnt even recognize my own voice. Babe it was an awful feeling but i cant shake the fact that it didnt feel like me… it was like i lost myself…”

Arthur: “when did you start feeling this way?”

YN: “shortly after you claimed me… it was like a heatwave it just hit me and shortly after Dean hit the mats was when i snapped out of it… “

Arthur: “lets check the lore and see what we can find out but im gonna say that your not going on a hunt till you get this under control… we cant risk anything happening to you in the field… plus it will give us some alone time…”

Arthur winked at you, he had that seductive look in his eyes again… you smiled and went back to making sure you didnt peel your fingers instead of the potatoes… Arthur was definately getting used to your scent…

From the first time Arthur spoke you were used to his accent infact you were turned on by it… meanwhile Dean and Sam were making sure that neither you nor Arthur were looking as they snuck out of the bunker to meet with Cas… 

Dean: “thank you for coming Cas…”

Cas: “of course but what happened? You both seem worried.”

Dean: "its YN she presented as both an alpha and an omega… She is having problems gaining control. We are extremely worried… It Was the fact that Ketch bit her he claimed her… LikeLike the proof is right beside the impala… But her emotions she is spiraling. Cas what do you know about this?”

Cas: “her emotional spiral is apart of her alpha side arguing with her omega side, neither side will be at peace till she obeys the laws of the universe that were written out by God himself long before YN existed… she and ketch have to be properly married in the eyes of the holy hosts and consummate their union. Kind of like a royalty thing. This is their destiny, pre arranged by God himself. It cannot be denied. This is her bodies way of saying this needs to happen sooner rather than later." 

Dean:  "so wait your saying that we have to witness them getting married then their consummation…”

Both Sam and Dean were appauled by this thought but were happy at the idea of getting you back to normal… 

The 3 gentlemen went inside the bunker and into the study where they found you and Arthur looking through the lore… 

Dean: “hey sprout can I talk to you for a second.?”

YN:  “of course like privately?" 

Dean nods so you kiss Arthur on the cheek… You follow your brother to his room, where as soon as you enter he shuts the door… you turned around and looked very confusingly at your brother.

YN: “whats wrong D? Your not angry about what happened in training are you? Cause it felt like i was possessed when i was fighting you… like i wasnt in control of my own body..”

Dean: “cas knows how to save you… how you can regain control of your mind, body and emotions.”

YN: “thats great but how do we do that?”

Dean: “well like Sam and Cas are probably explaining to Arthur right now, and i gather that talk may not be going as well as this one… but here it goes… in order for you to be yourself again, you and Arthur have to get married, then consummate the marriage like in royal days where the dignitaries and important people have to witness the consummation… like ASAP…”

Your eyes went wide, but Dean went over to his closet and then pulled out a clothing bag… he lays the clothing bag on his bed and backs up a bit…

Dean: “go ahead sis, take a look… i got it for you as soon as we made this deal with Ketch… i knew you would need it eventually so i was waiting for the right moment to give it to you.”

You opened the bag to reveal a silver column styled one shoulder sequin lace cocktail dress. The side with the shoulder was the one that clearly showed your mark… your eyes went wide, a shocked small shrill of joy fell from your lips, tears of happiness fell from your eyes. You looked at your big brother who was tearing up himself then cleared his throat so he could speak again.

Dean: “YN, every year before now Sammy and i watched you grow into this beautiful young woman… but we know that not telling you about the family gene pool was stupid. But this marriage between you and Arthur was apparently decided by God himself. Which is a load of shit cause it just is, as well as the thought that you are gonna be a married woman… its just so hard… i wish mom and Dad were here to see this, to see the kind of woman you have become… to see you get married. You know they would have gone over board big white wedding type thing… but right now Sam has probably convinced Arthur to call Lady Bevell and request that they be present via skype for this ocassion. Cas is gonna decorate, make this place look more like a castle type setting… suitable for the events… Sam is gonna help Arthur cope with everything… just as im helping you… i know this is alot to process but i promise you, this new journey ahead of you will allow the winchester name and legacy to carry on through you and Arthur. I hope you can understand that once you and Arthur get married you guys arent leaving right away… Arthur wants you to have as much time as you need to adjust to being married before you guys go back to Britain…”

You instantly go over and embrace your brother, he returns your embrace and the moment lasts a few moments then is released…

YN: “thank you… without you and Sam protecting me i dont know what would have happened. I am just glad that i got the 2 best hunters in all of america as my brothers.”

Thats when you heard a knock at the bedroom door… you looked at your brother who then smirked.

YN: “whats going on? Whose at the door?”

Dean: “just go open the door… trust me YN this is needed… let me just grab my monkey suit… or at least the dress shirt…”

You went to the door and opened it to get tackled in a familiar female embrace…

Jo: “getting married huh? And you didnt invite me… good thing mom and i were in the area… we rushed right over here… we also saw bobby in the living room… and rufus and ash has already broken into your fireball whiskey there Dean… he wanted me to tell you that he challenges you to the fireball challenge.”

Dean: “he needs to be careful who he is messing with… ill leave you ladies to get ready… ill shoot a text when its time. Ill also send over your mom to help with anything… and to bring you gals some alcohol.”

Dean takes the shirt that he was gonna wear and leaves out his door closing it behind him… that was when Jo came over to sit on the bed beside you… 

Jo: “i know that look want to tell me why your suddenly getting married…”

YN: “to cut a long story short, my brothers found the colt that was stolen from them years ago, and have obeyed mom and dads wishes by trading me for the colt. They said something about needing the colt for the evil thats coming or that they think is coming or something like that… the guy that im set to marry, his name is Arthur Ketch, he is british, he is muscular hot and an alpha who claimed by alpha/omega ass yea i presented as both and it shocked everyone. It caused me to beat up Dean pretty badly in training earlier. I guess Dean and Sam went to Cas for answers now i have to marry Arthur as soon as possible and have it like a royalty thing where the important people witness the consummation between the wedded couple, cause apparently thats what God had put in the book of Destiny for me and Arthur… Cause thats apparently the only way to take the edge off of what my body is arguing over my alpha side and my omega side are arguing. They are fighting which explains alot now that i think about it.. But one thing isnt clear i dont know what to do… i am not even sure im ready for any of this… its like Dean and Sam arent telling me something and things will end up going wrong. Jo im scared…”

Jo hugs you from the side and fears you are gonna spiral if something happens to Sam and Dean… 

Jo: “this about it this way girl… your brothers love you very much and right now they are just making sure your future is secure and right now its pretty clear that if what you are telling me is true then we need at least 1 drink to help you through all of this.. By the way do you have any lingere…”

You texted Sam to send the bags from the jag with Ellen… Sam replyed with Ellen has already gotten those and is on her way. You and Jo just lay back and stare at the ceiling not daring to believe that there are forces who have control over the destinies of everyone because he wrote them in some sort of imaginary book… 

Jo: “i would be grateful that they at least found you someone hot to marry, i mean all the ones mom has sent my way were fat and ugly.. I couldnt believe they were alphas… i want to marry someone who understands me for me…”

YN: “you know Dean is in love with you right girl… that he has been for a few years now…”

Jo: “i know, he fell in love with me the day he and i danced to REO speedwagon in the roadhouse after hours. I turned him down, i was scared… i didnt want to ruin the friendship we kinda have. I would have told him that day in the roadhouse if mom wasnt picky about who i end up with…”

YN: “Jo as your best friend im gonna say this, i would tell him the truth or just you know kiss him… make him want to claim you… if what he says is true, im achieving what my brothers never could, but you can make this a reality for Dean… just take the risk… dont let your mom no matter how wonderful she is dictate your life. Take charge, we make our own futures…”

You and Jo hugged it out and then went back to admiring your dress… Jo then opened her bag and pulled out the accessories…

Jo: “Dean called me a week ago and warned me to have a few wedding accessories ready for you… he had a feeling that you and Arthur would be married before the end of the month so now lets wait for my mo…”

Before Jo could finish speaking, there was a rap at the door. Jo went and opened it and in came Ellen… 

Ellen: “oh honey you’ve grown so much since we last saw you… but now your getting married oh honey, he seems like a very nice man, but i take it from the rush and the hush hush of the wedding that it is a long and crazy story and a really good explanation behind this…”

YN: “it is a really interesting conversation… ill explain later or you can grill Dean for it… but it would mean alot to me Ellen if you and Jo would help me get ready… to look fabulous for the day my life gets back on track.” 

Both the ladies in that room with you nodded they sat you down in the chair and had you start going through the bags deciding what kind of lingere to wear with the dress, and what to do with your hair and your nails and it was just a blast… then came time for the dress.. This was the moment you, Jo and Ellen had all been waiting for, with your hair and nails done you felt the fabric slide over your skin, the low moan that left your lips was your thought of Arthur and how he felt against you.

Til this second you hadnt looked in the mirror for the nervous feeling that was gripping you tight was far to great. It wasnt till Ellen and Jo stood you in front of the closet mirror with your eyes closed that the nervous feeling kinda subsided.. It went away faster when they revealed to you your reflection in the mirror. 

You put your hands over your mouth for 2 seconds before moving them down your body… then letting out a low squeal of joy, you spun round in the dress. Ellen and Jo snapping photos from every angle… 

Jo: “that dress is sexy girl!!!”

Ellen: “YN, that dress is hella purty… your brother has good taste…”

YN: “yes it appears he does.. But i dont understand how the hell could he afford this… ive seen this particular dress, it was like super expensive… how did he afford this…”

Ellen: “your brother went and entered a blackjack tourney while on a hunt… Sam was investigating while Dean was cleaning house.. He used a luck charm he got from a psychic named Pamela Barnes. He said that it was the most he had ever won… but he said that he wanted to put the money away for something for you… something of a peace offering for putting your life and training through hell and back.”

Your eyes went wide, you knew your brother was a gambling shark but to hear that Dean changed his direction while on a hunting trip, just to make enough money to ensure your own happiness. 

You were unsure of how to respond… You were now helping Jo do her hair and do her dress up as you girls had done for ages on many numerous occasions. 

YN: "my brother strayed from a hunt, just to make money to secure my happiness… Why would he do that? Hunting is more important than my happiness.”

Dean who had been standing in the door way, stepped into the room and spoke. 

Dean: “cause you are the most important thing in my life. Being your big brother I wanted to make ensure that your future would be secure even after Sam and I were gone. We could not let you have the Winchester curse of swindling and card scams and and and… I know your still skeptical on marrying Arthur, but right now I can tell you this, the way that it looks out there and then way you look sis, this day is your day. Today is your inheritance. Today is your beginning to do and accomplish what Sam and I have never been able to… I know we were tough on you, but that was out way of protecting you. Anyway I’m here to escort you down the aisle sis. They are ready when you are…”

YN: “Jo Ellen can you guys give me a few moments alone with my brother?" 

Both ellen and Jo left the room, this left you and Dean alone. 

Dean: "you look exquisite in that dress sis! I knew I made the right choice.”

YN: “I hope someone else sees it that way. I know you are happy for me, but someone in the universe set this, my destiny in motion many a year ago.. Dean I don’t blame you or Sam for hiding the truth, I just wish I would have known about what was gonna happen to me. I love you bro, both you and Sam are the most important things to me. I’m so glad you guys are here to be with me on my wedding day. But bro be honest with me now, what danger is so important that you guys made this deal for the colt.”

Dean: “There is a darkness that is descending upon the world. It’s so bad that we figure having the colt not knowing what we are up against is a good idea. We also figure we can teach you how to hunt like a Winchester and secure your future before we get caught up in this war… This marriage is both your safe haven and your security. Both yours and Arthur’s names are the emergency fail safes on the lease for the impala and the storage container, Bobby’s yard!/house, the roadhouse and of course the bunker. Should me and Sam no longer be around to do anything concerning any of those places or it’s people we had you guys put down. There are also forms for you both to sign regarding the Winchester wills mine and Sam’s if this battle with the darkness goes south all we have is yours and Arthur’s.”

Sam walks in a few moments later and let’s off a whistle… 

Sam: “my God sis you look amazing!”

Dean:  “doesn’t she just look purty! Is everyone ready?" 

Sam nods… 

Sam:  "yes and everyone is waiting on YN… TheyThey sent me back to find out what’s happening?" 

Dean looks at you and you turn away so your brothers don’t see you cry… But they didn’t leave, instead they came up behind you and hugged you… This moment was when you just let the tears fall… both your brothers had you in a group hug, you felt so blessed to have brothers that cared enough to protect you like this. 

YN: "thank you for being the best big brothers I could ever have asked for." 

Both Sam and Dean sniffle but when you guys broke the hug Sam went back to the door and smiled. 

Sam: "see you out there shortly…" 

You straightened out and turned to your brother who was holding his arm toward you. 

Dean: "ready to do this step sis?" 

YN: "so long as you don’t let me fall bro…" 

Dean: "you won’t fall not so long as I’m holding onto you." 

You stook his arm as Dean sent a message to start the music, through the hall you could hear the start of So Close by John McLaughlin… Then you rounded the corner with Dean just as the crowd turned to see you. 

The one set of eyes you locked yours into was Arthurs your only saving grace was those blue eyes making your body feel weak, but making you feel like you wanted to jump him right then right there. 

The only thing you were focusing on right then were his eyes, Dean was making sure you didn’t fall, he knew your eyes were locked to Arthur’s but he also was the one thing keeping you from falling.. 

Reaching the end of the aisle Dean stood there beside you with Sam on the other side of you. 

The ceremony then went something like this: 

Castiel: "friends and honored guests both in person and on the internet, welcome to the wedding of YN Winchester and Arthur Ketch, who gives this woman to be with this man." 

Dean and Sam: "we do.." 

Castiel: "will one of you place her hand in his and say repeat after me.." 

Dean allowed Sam to do this part since Dean brought you down the aisle… Sam took your left hand and placed it in Arthurs… Castiel got ready to speak again… 

Castiel: "do you promise Swearing in good faith to release this young woman into the care of this man whose heart now captivates the heart of your dear sister here? Do you also swear not to take for granted the life you and Dean gave your sister to live even if you were concealing the truth from her.? You may now say your vow on behalf of you and your brother. " 

Sam: "YN, we concealed the truth from you as per to our parents wishes, but we made the decision to not tell you the truth when you technically came of age again. Cause you were so happy just training with us and helping us do research. We didn’t want to burden you with the hunters curse information and make you worry. So on profession of our good faith and trust, do so release our sister YN into her marriage to Arthur Ketch. We also swear not to take the life we let her lead for granted cause in the end of it we were just protecting her for the sake of our parents will. We love you so much biscuit, we hope you can be happy enough to allow the Winchester legacy to continue ever more through you.”

To hear your brother say those words made you start to cry as Sam placed a kiss to your cheek, he then backed away and left you with Arthur at the alter. Castiel continued. 

Castiel: “very well… marriage in the eyes of God and the hosts is how the love we give is the love we receive. Marriage is how what we are here to celebrate today… The bond that unites the souls of YN and Arthur is the same bond that unites an alpha with their omega… No manner of being is powerful enough to break that bond, Not even God himself. Now before we exchange rings and vows does anyone object to this union?”

No one spoke up so Cas continued… 

Castiel: “it’s time for the rings and the vows. When your ready Arthur you can place the ring on YNs left hand and say the vows you have for her.”

Arthur takes the ring places it on your finger and begins to speak. 

Arthur:  “my beautiful YN, my angel, my beauty to my beast. I love how much you have meant to me these last few hours. I know that learning the truth has not been easy for you, but knowing your now my claimed Omega had put my life back on track. Now i feel whole, for the first time in my life i have clarity and now i have a bright bright future. I love you so much my love. You are my new guiding star which i promise to love, cherish, honor, protect and care for for the rest of my natural life… i promise to uphold the basic deeds and to share the responsibilities of a husband. Neither of us ever have to walk the life of a hunter alone again.”

You felt the cool band on your finger and picked up his and did the same thing he just did to you.

YN: “Arthur, for years i was subjected to the protection of my brothers brought on by my parents wish left in their will. I now know my own strength has been within me this entire time. My sheer force of will was shown when i was training earlier it was like i had another person inside of me fighting to get out. But you brought me back from the edge of disaster, you brought me out of the dark. For that I will ever more be grateful. From hence forth I swear to protect, love, cherish, honor, respect, and care for you for the rest of our lives. I hope one day in the future when we have a family of our own, we will not make the mistake of hiding this from our kids. That we will tell them the truth no matter the consequences. I love you Arthur, always and forever!”

Castiel continued speaking for it was now time to sign the papers and do the heavenly blessing. 

Castiel: “now it’s time for our couple to come over here to sign the marriage papers for both Britain and USA. Legalities are a pain in the ass. Please wait patiently while they sign these documents.”

Both you and Arthur went to the table off to the side to sign the papers, after a total of 15 signatures on 6 different documents, you both took place once more in front of Cas in front of the crowd.

Castiel: “now as an Angel of the Lord, i am honored to bestow the heavenly blessing on these two…”

At that moment the room kinda darkened as Cas began to speak again.

Castiel: “By the powers of Heaven and its hosts i honorably bestow to thee the blessings written for thee in the book of knowing, that by the book all things are written so they shall be… this couple in the book of heaven has the following to be bestowed to them this day: Fertility, wisdom, strength, faith and many more. The will of the almighty who wrote the book is that you both live the life you have together and never let anything stand between you. On that note, it is my esteemed honor to introduce to you for the first time Mr and Mrs Arthur and YN Ketch. Arthur you may now kiss your bride.”

The entire room was exploding with applause. You giggled as Arthur pulled you square to his chest and kissed you passionately. Camera lights snapped and cheering errupted. The kiss lasted for a few moments. 

Then came the first dance… you of course had danced before but not like this… not at something celebrating you, of course dancing now with Arthur, your husband (geez that was gonna take some getting used to), making out a bit on the dancefloor. Was the highlight of your evening. 

Then the time for you and Arthur to give a speech was up… after the speeches that Sam, Dean, and Jo gave you and Arthur couldnt possibly do any worse.

Arthur: “thank you all so much for supporting us. I know i havent known all of you for that long but now having married one person who is most important to many of you im sure we will become good friends in no time at all.”

YN: “i have a couple of thank yous to give out… the first one is to Castiel, thanks Cas for directing the ceremony and for the decoration this is really spectacular. The next thank you goes to my best friend Jo, you are like my sister thank you for helping me get ready for this eventful evening which is why i have to also tie this thank you in with the one i have for Dean… would the both of you just make a move already… i have heard both ends of your love story for both sides… Bro would you do me a favor and kiss her already… i know this is my day but that doesnt mean you cant take 5 seconds and tell Jo how you really feel about her… plus i want to see you happy Bro… oh and Dean thank you for everything from introducing us earlier this day to getting me a dress ahead of time and all the other details in there… im sorry for being such a pain in the ass little sister. I hope you find some happiness with Jo… honestly you guys deserve to be happy with eachother. And finally to my husband, Arthur what i said in my vows, I remembered what happened in the garage it honestly terrified me… i cant believe i almost hurt you… but you claiming me brought me out of the dark and back to the light. I cant begin to imagine what that must have been like for you. And i know you and i have growing to do as a couple, i look forward to the day when we can look back on the events of this day from our meeting till now and see the journey of a thousand miles in one simple day. So thank you for being my kryptonite…”

Arthur: “on top of those thank yous i would also like to thank Sam and Dean for helping to raise such a feisty young woman, i am honored to call you two brother.”

Castiel steps up again and a kind of silent ish bell chimes.

Castiel: “its time for the consummation… those who were told ahead of time to witness this please follow us now but those that were not please enjoy the festivites as they do continue. The bar is fully stocked please enjoy your time.”

Arthur and You went followed by 10 other people to your room. Where it now looked like that of what would be in a palace. Arthur of course carried you over the threshhold and gently set you back on your feet as the crowd poured in watching as the following took place:

Arthur helping to undo your dress

You helping Arthur out of his shirt and unbuckling his pants, watching as he pushed them off.

Arthur then laying you down on the bed, diving himself between your legs his eyes locked to your own. His hard cock positioned at the entrance to your pussy.

Arthur: “just focus on me… no one else here matters right now. Its you and me right now. This is about us… ill go slow…”

YN: “i trust you…”

Arthur kissed you passionately as he thrust his hard cock into your pussy at the same time. 

You could feel the darkness melting into a corner, you felt comfortable, you felt normal… that feeling was the feeling of you coming into the powers of both your Alpha and Omega sides blending. 

*epilogue*

Twas the next morning that you both woke up to a knock at the door. Covering up you both stayed in bed cuddling…

Arthur: “enter.”

Dean enters the room and clears his throat…

Dean: “Sam and i were gonna go on those hunts later if you guys are interested in joining. Believe me when i say that these hunts are gonna be amazing. Cas already took on the ghost… which is fine… that leave the fun stuff for us 4 to deal with. What do you guys say?”

Arthur looked down at you and you looked up at him, then both of you back at your brothers.

Arthur: “sounds like a family hunting trip… hows about it babe? Ready to hunt!”

YN: “saving people, hunting things, it truly is the family business… when do we leave?”

Arthur reaches beside the bed and into his bag pulling out a box and tossing it to Dean. Dean opens it and brings it over to show you… The Colt.

Arthur: “as promised Brother here is the colt back now in your possession.”

~thats all folks~

[legion1993]

Arranged to Keep Her Safe

title: Arranged to keep her safe

pairing: Ketch x Sister!Reader

kink square filled: Accent Kink

dark square filled: Ketch

heaven & Hell square filled: the colt

ABO square filled: arranged marriage

Rating: 18+

tags: Alpha claiming omega, Presenting as both Alpha and omega, fighting, vaginal penetration (like in the last few paragraphs), flirtation, making out, blood, sibling training

word count: 9,777

Created for @spndarkbingo  @spnkinkbingo @heavenandhellbingo @spnabobingo

Kink masterlist    H&H Masterlist   Dark Masterlist   ABO Masterlist

hunting for any reason at all is something you have always wanted to do… but your brothers Sam & Dean Winchester weren’t going to let you…

they instead were gonna honor your parents wishes & raise you to be normal… this meant no hunting for you, but you knew something was up one day when your brothers arrived back at the bunker with another man.

it wasn’t Cas or anyone you knew, it was someone new… someone who looked like he was striking a deal of sorts with your brothers.

Dean came over to you while Sam stayed talking with the mysterious guest. 

Dean: “come sis, let’s go for a walk.” 

You never turned down the chance to take a walk with your older brother. Dean as always takes your arm & leads you out of the bunker, both of you walking down the same long dirt road you often walked down. 

Dean: “I’m guessing you have questions about the hush hush visitor.” 

You nodded. Very unsure if you wanted to hear your brother’s answers. 

YN: “who is he first of all?” 

Dean: “his name is Arthur Ketch.. Look sis, Sammy and I have kept you out of as much of the danger as possible. But in their wills they said if Sam and I ever had to Bayer a deal, we were to use you as a bargaining chip. Well that had happened for we have arranged for you to marry Ketch… ” 

YN (yelling): “so what I don’t even have a say… I don’t get the chance to decide my own future… Yet you & Sam get to decide my future for me… In what universe did you think I would ever be okay with this…”

 Dean was a little shocked, he had never heard you raise your voice at him like ever… That kinda hurt him, but how else was he expecting you to react after all he just dropped bomb central on you. 

Dean: “YN look I know your upset, but please understand that this is a good thing especially with the danger Sam & I are heading into… I wanted to be the one to tell you about this kiddo cause i knew that Sam could finish this deal in propriety while I somehow convinced you that this marriage is a good thing.“ 

You were pacing, you had no idea what the hell was happening, your brothers were auctioning your life, your future. 

 YN: "what could possibly be so important that you and Sam would gamble my future away?" 

 Dean: "the colt!" 

You had heard the legends of this magnificent gun that could kill pretty much anything… You even got to see it in action once… 

 Yn: "are you sure it’s the same colt that Bella took & sold?" 

 Dean: "yep cause ketch showed it to us, the second we said we would make him an offer he couldn’t possibly refuse, you were that offer… we need to get the colt back, there is danger brewing sis, for what we fear is coming you cannot be here… you cannot witness whats about to happen. do not fight us on this… you can get to know him first but your getting married to him before he has to bring you back to his home. if there had been another bargaining option we would have done so… look let me make it up to you. ill take you on your first hunt as my way of an apology…what do you feel like sis, Ghost, poltergeist or vamps?”

YN: “thats okay bro, i like the sound of going on my first hunt but i say why not all 3, are they all roughly in the same area… but where is he from?”

Dean: “ketch is british… yes yes they are, about 5-10 minutes from eachother. all along the road to come back here. but sis, if we go on this string of hunts you must understand that if you start feeling weird like your body starts converging or starts to feel really really warm all of the sudden, tell me immediately.”

You looked really confusingly at your brother, but agreed none the less. then your mind went into the thoughts of omg, me married, thats a scary thought… 

YN: “what about your honoring mom and dads wishes?”

Dean: “well im sure they will be just as proud of how much we have trained and protected you all the same. but Sam and i want to see you wed incase trouble strikes sooner than expected.”

YN: “isnt Ketch apart of the British Men of Letters?”

 Dean: “yes he is…”

YN: “didnt they try to kill you guys?”

Dean: “that was a precaution according to them… they didnt know whether we were friend or foe…”

Your eyes went wondering what the british men of letters would think of you… not that you know they would be able to do anything, i mean by the time you get back you and Ketch technically would already be married.

YN: “do you think Ketch would want to join me for a run into town? i need a few things and i figure you guys want a beer & liquor stalk..”

Dean: “does this mean you are ready to meet him?”

you nod… nervous feelings building in your stomach but you dismissed them.

Dean: “okay i know your probably nervous as hell right now but chill. Ketch would be a fool not to fall instantly for you…”

you took a few breaths as you and Dean re-entered the bunker, Dean freely goes down the stairs, you peak over the railing as Dean calls…

Dean: “we are back…”

Sam and another man who you presumed was Ketch came out of the study and the first glance you got of Ketch practically knocked you off your feet… when Dean turned around to introduce you he noticed you werent behind him, so he figured your nerves were getting the better of you…

Dean: “come on down YN, there is someone down here who is anxious to meet you…”

you nervously went back up the stairs and stood up descending the staircase, you could feel the eyes of your brothers and one longing gaze from the man who was to be your husband.

Ketch made his way to the bottom of the staircase, to recieve your hand in his own and to plant a kiss to the back of your hand.

Arthur: “YN, you are even more radiant than your brothers described. my name is Ketch, Arthur Ketch.”

YN: “My dear brother had said you were dashing, he didnt say you were moi caliente.”

this made Arthur laugh as he helped you the rest of the way down the stairs. 

your brothers were seeing the way you and Ketch were looking at eachother, you and Arthur went to sit in the study, you went on your laptop and placed orders for your hunting clothing a couple other items and then Arthur had you help pick out the engagement/wedding bands. 

with everything ordered, you turned to Dean to bat your eye lashes…

Dean: “let me guess you want to stay here kiddo?”

YN: “ill call tim and tell him to have the usual order ready and if your worried about getting girl coodies all over baby, then take my jag… i mean ill let you drive it just this once Dean… but you break it you repair it, do you hear me…”

Dean: “of course… come on Sam, your coming with me to help me carry this shit..”

neither sam nor dean said much of a goodbye after you said they could take the jag… you and arthur just laughed at how fast they ran out of there. this left you and arthur alone in the bunker. 

you eventually got up to pour you and Arthur some drinks, his gaze not leaving your body. like he was mentally undressing you or something. 

YN: “see something you like?”

Arthur: “just enjoying the delicious view that is you…”

YN: “well that is something i certainly can easily get used to hearing.”

you brought the drinks to where you guys were sitting and pulled out your phone calling tim…

Tim: “YN hows it going girl?”

YN: “exceptional as always, man my brothers are doing the town run today… they are doing my bidding for once… can u have the usual order ready? i dont know how long till they get there… they have to stop at a few places for me first…”

Tim: “of course i will have that ready. see ya round chica.”

you hung up the phone and felt Arthur’s arm around your waist… this sent your body into a hotter state… Arthur smelled this right away.

Arthur: “i love that heated scent you are giving off…”

YN: “your accent is turning me on and i am getting another heated burst…”

Arthur: “do you get these heat bursts often?”

YN: “only around the full moon. but this time seems worse…”

Arthur: “your presenting… how much do you know about the history of hunters?”

YN: “my brothers have mostly kept me out of that loop… why what do you mean i’m presenting.?.”

Arthur: “YN just try to cool down… you need to keep your temp at a decent temperature like keep calm dont let your emotions go out of control.”

YN: “why whats happening to me?”

Arthur: “just do what i say… lets distract you… wanna show me this fabulous garage you guys have?”

you get up but a hand reaching for yours startles you slightly but feels normal as you both walk to the garage… you open the door and walk inside. you walk around and lean against the impala as Arthur looks around. 

Arthur: “and all these belong to you and your brothers.?.”

YN: “yep… its a family business find beaten down cars get them, sell them or keep them… spare cars… in hunting its needed or so my brothers say.”

Arthur: “you look sexy leaning against the impala like that…”

Arthur had removed his blazer and now stood in front of you… 

Arthur: “i saw that look back at the computer. do you want to talk about it?”

YN: “i saw the look on your face with those totals. i would understand if you want to yell at me… but know its gonna go a long way…”

Arthur in that moment answered the only way that he deemed logical… pressing himself against you as he held your waist planting a kiss to your lips… this was unexpected, this was also your first kiss… 

YN: “i think this conversation is better left for somewhere a little more comfortable…”

Arthur: “i dont know im pretty comfy right here…”

you had no complaints the next hour and a half were spent making out while having you sit on the hood of the impala… your heat bursts became more frequent as time passed. 

Arthur: “are you alright love? your burning up…”

YN: “make it stop… make the burning stop…”

Arthur: “your brothers are gonna walk in at any minute… but i can do this…”

Arthur in that moment pulls back from you and removes his shirt, the cooling sensation of his skin against yours made your heat bursts slow drastically.

Arthur: “im an alpha as such i have a right to wait till you present fully to claim you… to make my mark on you, to claim you as my own. your brothers are alphas as well, they have been massively protective of you, but thats their nature. thats how this works. your scent is all over the place i cant tell what you are presenting as but if your heat is this bad i would think maybe an alpha…”

you and arthur went back to making out, the sound of tires approaching on the dirt road, the purr of the sweet engine, you knew that was your jag, thats when it happened. 

you pulled back as Arthur backed away you turned to look at yourself in the mirror of the impala. you then let out a earth shattering scream, as your brothers pulled up into the garage upon the sight of you screaming. they got out of the jag and went to Arthur…

Dean: “whats happening?”

Arthur: “she’s presenting… did you guys not tell her about any of this?”

Dean: “no we didnt per to our parent’s wishes.”

Arthur: “well i couldnt tell from her scent what she is, but i guess we are about to find out…”

at that moment you let out a roar, it shook the entire compound. Dean, Sam and Arthur were all ready incase your instincts decided to turn you animal…

thats when you turned to look at everyone, your eyes flashed immediately from gold to red to kind of a blood gold. the words you heard after that went something like this…

Sam: “thats impossible…”

Dean: “arthur you need to be ready buddy, i dont know how she is entirely gonna be right now…”

Arthur: “she is the first hunter ever to present as both Alpha and Omega… lets see what i can do…”

Arthur took everything that could possibly scare you out of his pockets and off his person, then he made his slow approach to you…

Arthur: “YN, take it easy babe… lets try something.. nod if you can hear me and recognize who i am..”

you nod watching his blurry figure coming closer.

Arthur: “babe, nod if i can approach you fully…”

you nod again kind of un tensing at the soft touch of his hands on your forearms. Arthur came round behind you and wrapped his arms around your waist. he then brushed your hair away from your neck and shoulder. 

the next thing you hear is a growl from behind you, your eyes went wide at hearing this… it was like your entire body was no longer responding for its own, but instead to Arthur and his movements.

Arthur let out a loud shattering roar before sinking his fangs into your shoulder… this made you let out a moaning roar.. your brothers eyes went wide as they watched Arthur claim you… 

blood was dripping down your back and front, as well as down Arthurs chest. with each drop that hit the ground this made your brothers growl lowly… but nothing compared to how you would be feeling after this little session. 

After 5 minutes Arthur removed his fangs from you, he then spun you round to face him… the familiarity of his features was almost like a ray of sunshine. suddenly your eye sight became un blurred, it was also the fact that now you were seeing clearly that your eyes first saw the blood.

YN: “whose blood is that, ugh why do i feel weird, what happened…”

Arthur: “what do you remember?”

YN: “nothing, will someone explain while i go get towels so Arthur and i can get cleaned up…”

your brothers made sure the jag was in the garage and that the outside door to the garage was closed, before following to continue explaining to you what you couldnt remember.

Dean: “we got home to find you screaming into the impala side mirror, when we asked Arthur about it he said you were presenting and that he didnt know what you would be presenting as. then we saw your eyes… they will be that blood gold for a while, but the bloodlust and the other alphaic traits were subsided when Arthur claimed you thats why there was so much blood. look YN we are so sorry we didnt tell you about any of this but we are the best hunters around for a reason. our senses are heightened thats why hunting comes so easy to us. thats why its gonna be easy for you as well.. in fact i declare a family hunting trip. Ketch that includes you, your apart of this family now. so every gear up and do what you need to do, we leave at sunset… the poltergeist in the asylum is the first stop.”

You smiled at the thought of getting to hunt. This was what you had been training for. This is what you we’re waiting for. Your mind then turned to the thought of all the blood, you zoned out you could feel the blood calling to you. 

It wasn’t till you heard your name being called in 3 different vocal tones that you snapped out of it. 

YN: "sorry guys I must have zoned out… It was weird I could hear the blood calling to me, it wanted me to drain the source. I am unsure if I like how this is going. But if everyone here is willing to show me the ropes before we leave for this hunt and how to control the bloodlust then I’ll still go on this hunt as long as everyone feels like i can control my bloodlust and abilities perfectly.”

Arthur: “dont worry babe once we get cleaned up, we will all go over to the training center and we will teach you everything you need to know.”

you finish wiping off all the blood and then you walk to your room, going inside you close your door then taking off your bloody clothes you threw them in the laundry… 

you then picked up your phone and called Dean… 

Dean: “whats wrong sis?”

YN: “can you bring me my stuff from the jag so i can pack…”

your brother, your brother sure he was a giant pain in the ass, but he was the only person you trusted to bring you the stuff and not hesitate to walk in… he has seen you worse…

Dean however walks in several moments later as your at your mirror desk half robed looking at the bite mark…

YN: “will it ever go away?”

Dean: “it will just look like you got in a fight with something and won… honestly are you okay?”

YN: “honestly, i’m not sure… i mean physically except for the pain of having been bitten im fine but mentally there is something in there and its fighting me… Dean im scared, i dont want to hurt anyone. i would rather die than hurt anyone…”

Dean: “hey, theres no need for that kind of talk… look Ketch no matter how much of an ass he is, he loves you alot… he loved you enough to claim you… thats a huge deal… something Sam and i never could achieve… but your probably the most badass out of all of us, your half alpha and half omega… that makes you the strongest… now throw on your normal workout clothes and come along sis Arthur and Sam are waiting in the training center. now that you have presented we wont go easy on you..”

you turned to fully look at your brother… 

YN: “you mean you and Sam were going easy on me… does that mean when i beat you, you werent using your full strength…”

Dean: “now now sis, i knew you would react this way just take it easy…”

YN: “take it EASY… i feel like a fool… here i thought i was so strong to beat both of my brothers… geez Dean how much were you holding back…”

Dean: “i was only using 30% of my strength… over the years i gradually increased it… start soft work our way up, with each level passed we increased how much we were exerting… but now that you have presented we dont have to hold back anymore… we are gonna use our full 100% strength and its gonna be 10x harder to take us all down… we all have something to teach you: we talked it over Arthur will teach you how to control your anger, so when in public your eyes are normal color… Sam will work on your agility how to use your speed 10x the normal rate you would go… i will teach you how to tone up your strength so you dont hurt anyone normal when hugging them or shaking their hands. then we will all fight you in a fighters circle type thing. it is one of those mass exercises that are especially helpful in these types of situations…”

You finished getting into your workout gear, and glared at your brother, flashing your eyes quickly from gold to red letting off a low growl.

YN: “your gonna pay for taking it easy on me all these years… both you and sam are gonna be eating training mat…”

Those words made Dean cringe, hearing them come out of your mouth made them worse than necessary… you stalked your way out of your room, down the hallway, going left at the fork and then entering the room, you removed your sandals and charged at Sam whose back was facing you… you then pulled a natasha romanov… 

You wrapped your ankles round his neck and flipped him to the ground… 

YN: “thats for taking things easy on me bro… oh yeah Dean told me about that, lets just say im not happy about…”

Sam: “well i can tell that your not happy, but why flip me to the ground and how the hell did i not see this coming…”

YN: “what was it you told me… never turn your back on your opponant…”

You were aware at that moment of your other brother entering the room… Dean decided to try to pull that same move on you, you instead jumped and pinned him to the ground…

YN: “told you that both you and Sam would be eating training mat…”

Arthur let out a whistle that caught your attention, you got up off the ground and went over to him… his touch soothing you…  as both your brothers got up off the ground.

Arthur: “boys i dont think our lessons are gonna get through until we see what else she can do… cause that was some impressive skill that my girl just pulled off…”

Dean: “oh screw you Ketch… fine little sister thinks she is so tough, fine i challenge YN, my lesson might get taught right now it might not… Sam get off the floor, YN when your ready…”

You kissed Arthur before stepping foot on the floor… this was the kind of thing that always got you excited, this was what you now had been waiting for since presenting… a chance to show your brothers whose the more superior Winchester Sibling.

You took a stance in front of your brother who now was waiting for you to make the first move…

YN: “you think you can beat me bro… lets see im gonna give you a simple task do not hold back… use every ounce of strength you got… once i have taken you down, either Sam or Arthur are allowed to step into the ring to give me their lesson… of course you know bro that just because your my brother doesnt mean ill hold back even an ounce of strength…”

Dean: "are you gonna stand there running your mouth or are you gonna fight?" 

YN: "both…”

You and Dean now circling let off low growls… but you stepped to the left to circle the other way, and just dodged Dean lunging at you… he quickly recovered and you jumped high landing on his back…

YN: “had enough yet bro?”

Dean: “of course not…”

Dean flipped over and landed himself on top of you, letting out a roar of disapproval you bunched your knees beneath his body and lodged yourself free sending Dean flying across the room once more…

You half flipped yourself off the ground…

YN: “had enough yet bro?”

Dean: “whats a matter sis? You getting tired yet?”

YN: “not a prayer but i dont want to hurt you… so if you surrender now ill consider making you a few personal sized pies for the trip…”

Dean’s eyes went wide at the mention of pie… but non the less he attempted to lunge at you again… there was something inside you that brought your body into a flat state making Dean fly right over your body and straight into the stack of mats. 

Both Arthur and Sam watched as you now stood victorious…

Sam: “well i can just verbally give you your lesson sis… i have no desire to end up like Dean…”

Arthur: “come along babe ill help you make dinner as well as some food for the trip. While i give you my lesson in emotional anger control...”

You first helped your brother off the ground and you gave him a hug…

YN: “sorry D… dont know what came over me…”

Dean: “thats okay, happens to everyone… just dont ever give into the blind rage that you displayed on the floor… that kind of rage is what causes murder…  now you guys go make dinner i am gonna go take a hot shower and cool off my enflamed muscles…”

Sam gave you and Arthur a nod to go on your way as he helped make sure Dean got to his room on his own…

Sam: “geez Dean neither of us acted like that when we first presented did we?”

Dean shook his head…

Dean: “nope but i bet i know someone who will… we need to talk to Cas… see if he knows anything about female Alpha/Omega’s ill talk to him… it will be easier if i do the talking since i’m the one who said lets just not tell her and i didnt listen to you when you said we should…”

Sam: “dont blame yourself Dean… you couldnt have forseen any of this.. Now lets go together to talk to cas… lets go find out how to stop this from getting worse for our baby sister…”

Dean: “i still want to take my shower first... we will go after… i mean after dinner while YN and Arthur are being cute and stuff we will say that Cas wants to meet to talk about the impending doom…”

Sam: “you know she wont like it if we lie to her…”

Dean: “i know but Sammy what other choice do we have… we cant let her hunt like this…”

Sam knew Dean was right, so he left his brother so Dean could get his muscles healing… but he still felt bad for how they hid this from their sister… sure it was the right thing to do but when you turned 16 or became a teenager they could possibly have prepared you for this but not all of whats happened is their fault…

Dean texts cas and says to meet outside the bunker in 30 minutes its important… and to text when arrived… Cas responds with okay… 

Dean all through his time in his room, he kept running the fight through his head… those attacks you pulled were not normal.. Your fighting skills had never been like that… 

Meanwhile in the kitchen you and Arthur were pealing and cutting potatos…

Arthur: “how do you feel love?”

YN: “bout normal, whatever that means… i just cant believe i let Dean talk me into training i knew i would hurt someone… i dont know what came over me… it was like posession or something… but im just glad that through all that your vocals kept me from killing… is that my omega side responding to you my alpha?”

Arthur: “yes it is but that alpha side of yours needs to be put under control… otherwise its gonna be rough road ahead… you mentioned that it felt like posessson… how so love?”

You put the pealed potato on the cutting board in front of Arthur and sighed…

YN: “it was like i lost control of my body, like the actions were not my own… i didnt even recognize my own voice. Babe it was an awful feeling but i cant shake the fact that it didnt feel like me… it was like i lost myself…”

Arthur: “when did you start feeling this way?”

YN: “shortly after you claimed me… it was like a heatwave it just hit me and shortly after Dean hit the mats was when i snapped out of it... “

Arthur: “lets check the lore and see what we can find out but im gonna say that your not going on a hunt till you get this under control… we cant risk anything happening to you in the field… plus it will give us some alone time…”

Arthur winked at you, he had that seductive look in his eyes again… you smiled and went back to making sure you didnt peel your fingers instead of the potatoes… Arthur was definately getting used to your scent…

From the first time Arthur spoke you were used to his accent infact you were turned on by it… meanwhile Dean and Sam were making sure that neither you nor Arthur were looking as they snuck out of the bunker to meet with Cas… 

Dean: “thank you for coming Cas…”

Cas: “of course but what happened? You both seem worried.”

Dean: "its YN she presented as both an alpha and an omega… She is having problems gaining control. We are extremely worried… It Was the fact that Ketch bit her he claimed her… LikeLike the proof is right beside the impala… But her emotions she is spiraling. Cas what do you know about this?"

Cas: "her emotional spiral is apart of her alpha side arguing with her omega side, neither side will be at peace till she obeys the laws of the universe that were written out by God himself long before YN existed… she and ketch have to be properly married in the eyes of the holy hosts and consummate their union. Kind of like a royalty thing. This is their destiny, pre arranged by God himself. It cannot be denied. This is her bodies way of saying this needs to happen sooner rather than later." 

Dean:  "so wait your saying that we have to witness them getting married then their consummation…"

Both Sam and Dean were appauled by this thought but were happy at the idea of getting you back to normal… 

The 3 gentlemen went inside the bunker and into the study where they found you and Arthur looking through the lore… 

Dean: "hey sprout can I talk to you for a second.?"

YN:  "of course like privately?" 

Dean nods so you kiss Arthur on the cheek… You follow your brother to his room, where as soon as you enter he shuts the door… you turned around and looked very confusingly at your brother.

YN: “whats wrong D? Your not angry about what happened in training are you? Cause it felt like i was possessed when i was fighting you… like i wasnt in control of my own body..”

Dean: “cas knows how to save you… how you can regain control of your mind, body and emotions.”

YN: “thats great but how do we do that?”

Dean: “well like Sam and Cas are probably explaining to Arthur right now, and i gather that talk may not be going as well as this one… but here it goes… in order for you to be yourself again, you and Arthur have to get married, then consummate the marriage like in royal days where the dignitaries and important people have to witness the consummation… like ASAP…”

Your eyes went wide, but Dean went over to his closet and then pulled out a clothing bag… he lays the clothing bag on his bed and backs up a bit…

Dean: “go ahead sis, take a look… i got it for you as soon as we made this deal with Ketch… i knew you would need it eventually so i was waiting for the right moment to give it to you.”

You opened the bag to reveal a silver column styled one shoulder sequin lace cocktail dress. The side with the shoulder was the one that clearly showed your mark… your eyes went wide, a shocked small shrill of joy fell from your lips, tears of happiness fell from your eyes. You looked at your big brother who was tearing up himself then cleared his throat so he could speak again.

Dean: “YN, every year before now Sammy and i watched you grow into this beautiful young woman… but we know that not telling you about the family gene pool was stupid. But this marriage between you and Arthur was apparently decided by God himself. Which is a load of shit cause it just is, as well as the thought that you are gonna be a married woman… its just so hard… i wish mom and Dad were here to see this, to see the kind of woman you have become… to see you get married. You know they would have gone over board big white wedding type thing… but right now Sam has probably convinced Arthur to call Lady Bevell and request that they be present via skype for this ocassion. Cas is gonna decorate, make this place look more like a castle type setting… suitable for the events… Sam is gonna help Arthur cope with everything… just as im helping you… i know this is alot to process but i promise you, this new journey ahead of you will allow the winchester name and legacy to carry on through you and Arthur. I hope you can understand that once you and Arthur get married you guys arent leaving right away… Arthur wants you to have as much time as you need to adjust to being married before you guys go back to Britain...”

You instantly go over and embrace your brother, he returns your embrace and the moment lasts a few moments then is released…

YN: “thank you… without you and Sam protecting me i dont know what would have happened. I am just glad that i got the 2 best hunters in all of america as my brothers.”

Thats when you heard a knock at the bedroom door… you looked at your brother who then smirked.

YN: “whats going on? Whose at the door?”

Dean: “just go open the door… trust me YN this is needed… let me just grab my monkey suit… or at least the dress shirt…”

You went to the door and opened it to get tackled in a familiar female embrace…

Jo: “getting married huh? And you didnt invite me… good thing mom and i were in the area… we rushed right over here… we also saw bobby in the living room… and rufus and ash has already broken into your fireball whiskey there Dean… he wanted me to tell you that he challenges you to the fireball challenge.”

Dean: “he needs to be careful who he is messing with… ill leave you ladies to get ready… ill shoot a text when its time. Ill also send over your mom to help with anything… and to bring you gals some alcohol.”

Dean takes the shirt that he was gonna wear and leaves out his door closing it behind him… that was when Jo came over to sit on the bed beside you… 

Jo: “i know that look want to tell me why your suddenly getting married…”

YN: “to cut a long story short, my brothers found the colt that was stolen from them years ago, and have obeyed mom and dads wishes by trading me for the colt. They said something about needing the colt for the evil thats coming or that they think is coming or something like that… the guy that im set to marry, his name is Arthur Ketch, he is british, he is muscular hot and an alpha who claimed by alpha/omega ass yea i presented as both and it shocked everyone. It caused me to beat up Dean pretty badly in training earlier. I guess Dean and Sam went to Cas for answers now i have to marry Arthur as soon as possible and have it like a royalty thing where the important people witness the consummation between the wedded couple, cause apparently thats what God had put in the book of Destiny for me and Arthur… Cause thats apparently the only way to take the edge off of what my body is arguing over my alpha side and my omega side are arguing. They are fighting which explains alot now that i think about it.. But one thing isnt clear i dont know what to do… i am not even sure im ready for any of this… its like Dean and Sam arent telling me something and things will end up going wrong. Jo im scared…”

Jo hugs you from the side and fears you are gonna spiral if something happens to Sam and Dean… 

Jo: “this about it this way girl… your brothers love you very much and right now they are just making sure your future is secure and right now its pretty clear that if what you are telling me is true then we need at least 1 drink to help you through all of this.. By the way do you have any lingere…”

You texted Sam to send the bags from the jag with Ellen… Sam replyed with Ellen has already gotten those and is on her way. You and Jo just lay back and stare at the ceiling not daring to believe that there are forces who have control over the destinies of everyone because he wrote them in some sort of imaginary book… 

Jo: “i would be grateful that they at least found you someone hot to marry, i mean all the ones mom has sent my way were fat and ugly.. I couldnt believe they were alphas… i want to marry someone who understands me for me…”

YN: “you know Dean is in love with you right girl… that he has been for a few years now…”

Jo: “i know, he fell in love with me the day he and i danced to REO speedwagon in the roadhouse after hours. I turned him down, i was scared… i didnt want to ruin the friendship we kinda have. I would have told him that day in the roadhouse if mom wasnt picky about who i end up with…”

YN: “Jo as your best friend im gonna say this, i would tell him the truth or just you know kiss him… make him want to claim you… if what he says is true, im achieving what my brothers never could, but you can make this a reality for Dean… just take the risk… dont let your mom no matter how wonderful she is dictate your life. Take charge, we make our own futures…”

You and Jo hugged it out and then went back to admiring your dress… Jo then opened her bag and pulled out the accessories…

Jo: “Dean called me a week ago and warned me to have a few wedding accessories ready for you… he had a feeling that you and Arthur would be married before the end of the month so now lets wait for my mo…”

Before Jo could finish speaking, there was a rap at the door. Jo went and opened it and in came Ellen… 

Ellen: “oh honey you’ve grown so much since we last saw you… but now your getting married oh honey, he seems like a very nice man, but i take it from the rush and the hush hush of the wedding that it is a long and crazy story and a really good explanation behind this…”

YN: “it is a really interesting conversation… ill explain later or you can grill Dean for it… but it would mean alot to me Ellen if you and Jo would help me get ready… to look fabulous for the day my life gets back on track.” 

Both the ladies in that room with you nodded they sat you down in the chair and had you start going through the bags deciding what kind of lingere to wear with the dress, and what to do with your hair and your nails and it was just a blast… then came time for the dress.. This was the moment you, Jo and Ellen had all been waiting for, with your hair and nails done you felt the fabric slide over your skin, the low moan that left your lips was your thought of Arthur and how he felt against you.

Til this second you hadnt looked in the mirror for the nervous feeling that was gripping you tight was far to great. It wasnt till Ellen and Jo stood you in front of the closet mirror with your eyes closed that the nervous feeling kinda subsided.. It went away faster when they revealed to you your reflection in the mirror. 

You put your hands over your mouth for 2 seconds before moving them down your body… then letting out a low squeal of joy, you spun round in the dress. Ellen and Jo snapping photos from every angle… 

Jo: “that dress is sexy girl!!!”

Ellen: “YN, that dress is hella purty… your brother has good taste…”

YN: “yes it appears he does.. But i dont understand how the hell could he afford this… ive seen this particular dress, it was like super expensive… how did he afford this…”

Ellen: “your brother went and entered a blackjack tourney while on a hunt… Sam was investigating while Dean was cleaning house.. He used a luck charm he got from a psychic named Pamela Barnes. He said that it was the most he had ever won… but he said that he wanted to put the money away for something for you… something of a peace offering for putting your life and training through hell and back.”

Your eyes went wide, you knew your brother was a gambling shark but to hear that Dean changed his direction while on a hunting trip, just to make enough money to ensure your own happiness. 

You were unsure of how to respond… You were now helping Jo do her hair and do her dress up as you girls had done for ages on many numerous occasions. 

YN: "my brother strayed from a hunt, just to make money to secure my happiness… Why would he do that? Hunting is more important than my happiness."

Dean who had been standing in the door way, stepped into the room and spoke. 

Dean: "cause you are the most important thing in my life. Being your big brother I wanted to make ensure that your future would be secure even after Sam and I were gone. We could not let you have the Winchester curse of swindling and card scams and and and… I know your still skeptical on marrying Arthur, but right now I can tell you this, the way that it looks out there and then way you look sis, this day is your day. Today is your inheritance. Today is your beginning to do and accomplish what Sam and I have never been able to… I know we were tough on you, but that was out way of protecting you. Anyway I'm here to escort you down the aisle sis. They are ready when you are…"

YN: "Jo Ellen can you guys give me a few moments alone with my brother?" 

Both ellen and Jo left the room, this left you and Dean alone. 

Dean: "you look exquisite in that dress sis! I knew I made the right choice."

YN: "I hope someone else sees it that way. I know you are happy for me, but someone in the universe set this, my destiny in motion many a year ago.. Dean I don't blame you or Sam for hiding the truth, I just wish I would have known about what was gonna happen to me. I love you bro, both you and Sam are the most important things to me. I'm so glad you guys are here to be with me on my wedding day. But bro be honest with me now, what danger is so important that you guys made this deal for the colt."

Dean: "There is a darkness that is descending upon the world. It's so bad that we figure having the colt not knowing what we are up against is a good idea. We also figure we can teach you how to hunt like a Winchester and secure your future before we get caught up in this war… This marriage is both your safe haven and your security. Both yours and Arthur's names are the emergency fail safes on the lease for the impala and the storage container, Bobby's yard!/house, the roadhouse and of course the bunker. Should me and Sam no longer be around to do anything concerning any of those places or it's people we had you guys put down. There are also forms for you both to sign regarding the Winchester wills mine and Sam's if this battle with the darkness goes south all we have is yours and Arthur's."

Sam walks in a few moments later and let's off a whistle… 

Sam: "my God sis you look amazing!"

Dean:  "doesn't she just look purty! Is everyone ready?" 

Sam nods… 

Sam:  "yes and everyone is waiting on YN… TheyThey sent me back to find out what's happening?" 

Dean looks at you and you turn away so your brothers don't see you cry… But they didn't leave, instead they came up behind you and hugged you… This moment was when you just let the tears fall… both your brothers had you in a group hug, you felt so blessed to have brothers that cared enough to protect you like this. 

YN: "thank you for being the best big brothers I could ever have asked for." 

Both Sam and Dean sniffle but when you guys broke the hug Sam went back to the door and smiled. 

Sam: "see you out there shortly…" 

You straightened out and turned to your brother who was holding his arm toward you. 

Dean: "ready to do this step sis?" 

YN: "so long as you don't let me fall bro…" 

Dean: "you won't fall not so long as I'm holding onto you." 

You stook his arm as Dean sent a message to start the music, through the hall you could hear the start of So Close by John McLaughlin… Then you rounded the corner with Dean just as the crowd turned to see you. 

The one set of eyes you locked yours into was Arthurs your only saving grace was those blue eyes making your body feel weak, but making you feel like you wanted to jump him right then right there. 

The only thing you were focusing on right then were his eyes, Dean was making sure you didn't fall, he knew your eyes were locked to Arthur's but he also was the one thing keeping you from falling.. 

Reaching the end of the aisle Dean stood there beside you with Sam on the other side of you. 

The ceremony then went something like this: 

Castiel: "friends and honored guests both in person and on the internet, welcome to the wedding of YN Winchester and Arthur Ketch, who gives this woman to be with this man." 

Dean and Sam: "we do.." 

Castiel: "will one of you place her hand in his and say repeat after me.." 

Dean allowed Sam to do this part since Dean brought you down the aisle… Sam took your left hand and placed it in Arthurs… Castiel got ready to speak again… 

Castiel: "do you promise Swearing in good faith to release this young woman into the care of this man whose heart now captivates the heart of your dear sister here? Do you also swear not to take for granted the life you and Dean gave your sister to live even if you were concealing the truth from her.? You may now say your vow on behalf of you and your brother. " 

Sam: "YN, we concealed the truth from you as per to our parents wishes, but we made the decision to not tell you the truth when you technically came of age again. Cause you were so happy just training with us and helping us do research. We didn't want to burden you with the hunters curse information and make you worry. So on profession of our good faith and trust, do so release our sister YN into her marriage to Arthur Ketch. We also swear not to take the life we let her lead for granted cause in the end of it we were just protecting her for the sake of our parents will. We love you so much biscuit, we hope you can be happy enough to allow the Winchester legacy to continue ever more through you."

To hear your brother say those words made you start to cry as Sam placed a kiss to your cheek, he then backed away and left you with Arthur at the alter. Castiel continued. 

Castiel: "very well… marriage in the eyes of God and the hosts is how the love we give is the love we receive. Marriage is how what we are here to celebrate today… The bond that unites the souls of YN and Arthur is the same bond that unites an alpha with their omega… No manner of being is powerful enough to break that bond, Not even God himself. Now before we exchange rings and vows does anyone object to this union?"

No one spoke up so Cas continued… 

Castiel: "it's time for the rings and the vows. When your ready Arthur you can place the ring on YNs left hand and say the vows you have for her."

Arthur takes the ring places it on your finger and begins to speak. 

Arthur:  "my beautiful YN, my angel, my beauty to my beast. I love how much you have meant to me these last few hours. I know that learning the truth has not been easy for you, but knowing your now my claimed Omega had put my life back on track. Now i feel whole, for the first time in my life i have clarity and now i have a bright bright future. I love you so much my love. You are my new guiding star which i promise to love, cherish, honor, protect and care for for the rest of my natural life… i promise to uphold the basic deeds and to share the responsibilities of a husband. Neither of us ever have to walk the life of a hunter alone again.”

You felt the cool band on your finger and picked up his and did the same thing he just did to you.

YN: “Arthur, for years i was subjected to the protection of my brothers brought on by my parents wish left in their will. I now know my own strength has been within me this entire time. My sheer force of will was shown when i was training earlier it was like i had another person inside of me fighting to get out. But you brought me back from the edge of disaster, you brought me out of the dark. For that I will ever more be grateful. From hence forth I swear to protect, love, cherish, honor, respect, and care for you for the rest of our lives. I hope one day in the future when we have a family of our own, we will not make the mistake of hiding this from our kids. That we will tell them the truth no matter the consequences. I love you Arthur, always and forever!"

Castiel continued speaking for it was now time to sign the papers and do the heavenly blessing. 

Castiel: "now it's time for our couple to come over here to sign the marriage papers for both Britain and USA. Legalities are a pain in the ass. Please wait patiently while they sign these documents."

Both you and Arthur went to the table off to the side to sign the papers, after a total of 15 signatures on 6 different documents, you both took place once more in front of Cas in front of the crowd.

Castiel: “now as an Angel of the Lord, i am honored to bestow the heavenly blessing on these two…”

At that moment the room kinda darkened as Cas began to speak again.

Castiel: “By the powers of Heaven and its hosts i honorably bestow to thee the blessings written for thee in the book of knowing, that by the book all things are written so they shall be… this couple in the book of heaven has the following to be bestowed to them this day: Fertility, wisdom, strength, faith and many more. The will of the almighty who wrote the book is that you both live the life you have together and never let anything stand between you. On that note, it is my esteemed honor to introduce to you for the first time Mr and Mrs Arthur and YN Ketch. Arthur you may now kiss your bride.”

The entire room was exploding with applause. You giggled as Arthur pulled you square to his chest and kissed you passionately. Camera lights snapped and cheering errupted. The kiss lasted for a few moments. 

Then came the first dance… you of course had danced before but not like this… not at something celebrating you, of course dancing now with Arthur, your husband (geez that was gonna take some getting used to), making out a bit on the dancefloor. Was the highlight of your evening. 

Then the time for you and Arthur to give a speech was up… after the speeches that Sam, Dean, and Jo gave you and Arthur couldnt possibly do any worse.

Arthur: “thank you all so much for supporting us. I know i havent known all of you for that long but now having married one person who is most important to many of you im sure we will become good friends in no time at all.”

YN: “i have a couple of thank yous to give out… the first one is to Castiel, thanks Cas for directing the ceremony and for the decoration this is really spectacular. The next thank you goes to my best friend Jo, you are like my sister thank you for helping me get ready for this eventful evening which is why i have to also tie this thank you in with the one i have for Dean… would the both of you just make a move already… i have heard both ends of your love story for both sides… Bro would you do me a favor and kiss her already… i know this is my day but that doesnt mean you cant take 5 seconds and tell Jo how you really feel about her… plus i want to see you happy Bro… oh and Dean thank you for everything from introducing us earlier this day to getting me a dress ahead of time and all the other details in there… im sorry for being such a pain in the ass little sister. I hope you find some happiness with Jo… honestly you guys deserve to be happy with eachother. And finally to my husband, Arthur what i said in my vows, I remembered what happened in the garage it honestly terrified me… i cant believe i almost hurt you… but you claiming me brought me out of the dark and back to the light. I cant begin to imagine what that must have been like for you. And i know you and i have growing to do as a couple, i look forward to the day when we can look back on the events of this day from our meeting till now and see the journey of a thousand miles in one simple day. So thank you for being my kryptonite…”

Arthur: “on top of those thank yous i would also like to thank Sam and Dean for helping to raise such a feisty young woman, i am honored to call you two brother.”

Castiel steps up again and a kind of silent ish bell chimes.

Castiel: “its time for the consummation… those who were told ahead of time to witness this please follow us now but those that were not please enjoy the festivites as they do continue. The bar is fully stocked please enjoy your time.”

Arthur and You went followed by 10 other people to your room. Where it now looked like that of what would be in a palace. Arthur of course carried you over the threshhold and gently set you back on your feet as the crowd poured in watching as the following took place:

Arthur helping to undo your dress

You helping Arthur out of his shirt and unbuckling his pants, watching as he pushed them off.

Arthur then laying you down on the bed, diving himself between your legs his eyes locked to your own. His hard cock positioned at the entrance to your pussy.

Arthur: “just focus on me… no one else here matters right now. Its you and me right now. This is about us… ill go slow…”

YN: “i trust you…”

Arthur kissed you passionately as he thrust his hard cock into your pussy at the same time. 

You could feel the darkness melting into a corner, you felt comfortable, you felt normal… that feeling was the feeling of you coming into the powers of both your Alpha and Omega sides blending. 

*epilogue*

Twas the next morning that you both woke up to a knock at the door. Covering up you both stayed in bed cuddling…

Arthur: “enter.”

Dean enters the room and clears his throat…

Dean: “Sam and i were gonna go on those hunts later if you guys are interested in joining. Believe me when i say that these hunts are gonna be amazing. Cas already took on the ghost… which is fine… that leave the fun stuff for us 4 to deal with. What do you guys say?”

Arthur looked down at you and you looked up at him, then both of you back at your brothers.

Arthur: “sounds like a family hunting trip… hows about it babe? Ready to hunt!”

YN: “saving people, hunting things, it truly is the family business… when do we leave?”

Arthur reaches beside the bed and into his bag pulling out a box and tossing it to Dean. Dean opens it and brings it over to show you… The Colt.

Arthur: “as promised Brother here is the colt back now in your possession.”

~thats all folks~